Home of Asta the series

ASTA Episode 1.11 "Dana" Act 3 & 4

Sun, 03 Dec 2006 10:32:02 GMT

ACT 3

~MONASTERY~

Asta stood up and shot a look at Ashley.

ASTA: Who is she?

ASHLEY: She’s Dana. A vampire slayer just like you.

ASTA: You told me that already. I meant, where is she from? Where did you find her?

ASHLEY: She’s from L.A.

ASTA: What’s wrong with her?

Ashley looked sad as he gaze down on the other girl.

ASHLEY: She went through the toughest childhood anyone could have gotten through. She came out of it scarred ever since. I don’t think she can come back from that.

ASTA: Ok, Ashley, you are really freaking me out here. Why is she here? What does she have anything to do with this stupid test you have for me?

ASHLEY: She’s here because she is the test. The task is simple. I’ll let her go and you have to hunt her down and execute her.

Asta stared at Ashley in horror.

ASTA: What?! Are you crazy?!

Ashley reached out but Asta withdrew from his touch.

ASTA: Don’t you dare come near me!

ASHLEY: Asta…

ASTA: You are sick, you know that? I’m out of here.

Asta stalked out of the room and headed straight towards the exit of the monastery. Ashley did not fail to follow.

ASHLEY: Where are you going?

ASTA: Home. You’re lucky I’m not calling the cops on you. You better send that girl back to wherever she came from. If I find out you didn’t, I’ll kill you.

ASHLEY: Asta, wait! You don’t understand.

Asta whirled around and glared at Ashley angrily.

ASTA: Don’t understand? You just asked me to kill that girl? What makes you think I would do such a thing to an innocent girl?

ASHLEY: Is she?

ASTA: What?

ASHLEY: Is she innocent?

ASTA: What are you talking about?

ASHLEY: You think I’m some psycho who kidnaps people and then ask someone else to kill them? I’m a warlock, Asta, not your run-of-the-mill demon that you fight everyday.

ASTA: Then why is she here, Ashley?

ASHLEY: That girl killed many lives, Asta. Back in L.A she killed about 3 people – that I know of. Who knows how many more she had killed before that. And just before I met her, she was about to kill someone else. She was in the middle of sawing his hands off.

ASTA: You’re lying. That girl’s broken; she wouldn’t do such at thing.

ASHLEY: It’s because she’s broken she’s doing that.

ASTA: Why didn’t you call the cops or something? Why bring her here?

ASHLEY: Cause she’s a Slayer. You think a normal jail cell is able to hold someone back with that kind of power? Besides, she’s mentally ill – a judge won’t convict her but just send her to a mental institution but that won’t work as she broke out of an institution once before.

Ashley took hold of Asta’s shoulders and look intently into her eyes.

ASHLEY: And I brought her here because a person like her shouldn’t be out on the streets. She’s a killer. She should be hanged for her crimes but since a normal cop can’t handle her, a Slayer is needed.

ASTA: But…she’s sick…

ASHLEY: That doesn’t excuse her of her crimes, Asta. If she’s alive, she’ll continue to kill until someone stops her. And I’m giving you a chance to be that someone. I know it sounds and looks like a sick thing to do but it’s the right thing to do, Asta.

ASTA: I can’t kill her. I just…can’t.

Ashley smiled a little.

ASHLEY: But you don’t have a choice. I’m going to let Dana go. She’s going to roam the streets of Hades Valley and kill anyone and everyone that she wishes to. And the only way to stop her is to kill her.

ASTA: So that’s my test?

ASHLEY: Yes. You’re not fighting a demon or a vampire anymore. You’re fighting a Slayer. And as you fight her, you’ll learn more about yourself and the power of a Slayer than you will ever learn from Andrew or from fighting a normal demon or vamp. When you’re fighting her, you’re fighting yourself. There’s no holding back because if you do, she will kill you.

Asta eye’s flicked towards the room. She chewed on her lower lip thoughtfully.

ASHLEY: She’s under a mystical sedation right now. She should be out of it in a few minutes. Once she’s out, she’ll be looking for someone to pay for what she’s going through right now. So…are you up for it?

Asta looked back at Ashley. She started at him for a moment before giving him her answer.

She nodded.

Asta stood in front of Dana. She was in a fighting stance while the other girl stood casually, staring.

ASHLEY: (v.o) The game is simple. I’ll lock you both in the room to fight.

With a cry, Asta rushed the other Slayer. She put in a punch, which connected, and then planted a roundhouse kick in the middle of her chest. Dana stumbled back.

ASHLEY: (v.o) This is to get the feel of her strength and speed.

Then Dana was on her. She kicked. She punched. She leapt. Asta was able to avoid most of Dana’s blows but some still managed to make contact.

ASHLEY: (v.o) Give it your all. Go for the kill if you can. But at the end of ten minutes, you’ll not able to, I’ll let her go and you have to hunt her down.

At the end of either side of the room were identical daggers. It was for the two Slayers if they needed them.

Asta crouched and swept her legs at Dana. The other Slayer jumped, landed gracefully on her feet and the kicked Asta across her jaw. Asta’s head snapped back and she dropped to the ground. She spat out spit and blood. Dragging a hand across her mouth, Asta looked up and saw Dana walking towards her.

Dana cocked her head, her dark hair falling all over her face. She burst out a slew of foreign words.

ASTA: What language is that? Chinese?

Dana drew back and sent her foot flying towards Asta’s head. Asta react quickly. She grabbed Dana’s foot and pushed the Slayer back with all her strength.

ASHLEY: (v.o) It’s simple really. Just follow your instincts – not your head – because it’s your Slayer instinct that will keep you alive.

Asta scrambled to the end of the small room where the dagger was. She grabbed the blade, got to her feet and faced her opponent. Asta spotted the other dagger tightly gripped in Dana’s hand.

ASTA: Guess our instincts are alike, huh? Must be because we are both Slayers.

Dana sneered in response.

ASTA: Right.

With that, she charged towards her opponent, the hand holding the dagger rising. Just as she was an arm length away from Dana, Asta dropped to the ground and rolled. Dana was fooled as she swung her dagger where Asta’s face was. Instead of meeting with flesh, Dana’s dagger lashed out at thin air.

Asta stood up behind the other girl, wrapped a free hand around the girl’s neck and brought the dagger to her throat.

ASTA: Game over.

At that moment, Ashley stepped into the room.

ASHLEY: Not quite yet.

Asta’s gaze flicked towards Ashley in surprise. Taking this moment of distraction, Dana sank her elbow in Asta’s stomach. Asta grunted in pain just as Dana took hold of the hand that was around her neck and twisted round. She kneed Asta in the face and then slammed an elbow down in the middle of Asta’s back. The Slayer dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

Dana lifted her dagger and brought it down. A hand stopped the dagger from hitting its target. Dana looked up and saw a smiling Ashley.

ASHLEY: Not right now, dear. Why don’t you take a breather? Go outside, have some fresh air and some people to slaughter.

Dana looked at Asta and than back at Ashley.

DANA: She must die.

ASHLEY: I’m sure but not right now. Right now, I need to talk to her. Then you can make her pay for what she did to those poor children. Now go.

With a nudge from Ashley, Dana moved slowly towards the exit of the room, her eyes trained on the fallen Slayer.

ASHLEY: Oh wait! You forgot something.

Ashley reached into his breast pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. He handed Dana the paper.

ASHLEY: She’ll meet you at this address.

Ashley winked at the Slayer before gesturing for her to leave. Dana took one look at the address and then she ran out of the room.

Ashley knelt down beside Asta and brushed her hair away from her face. Her lower lip was busted open and there was a large bruise on her jaw?

ASHLEY: You alright?

Asta nodded as she slowly got into a sitting position.

ASTA: I think so. And what did I do to those children?

ASHLEY: I needed to feed Dana a story so that she will kill you.

Then she shot Ashley a glare.

ASTA: Thank you. (pause) Why did you come in here like that? I got her where I wanted!

ASHLEY: Another thing you should learn, Asta, is that when fighting to your death, there will be distractions. You have to learn how to block them out. Focus only on your fight and nothing else. I was your distraction and seeing how you’re on your butt, bleeding and Dana not dead but gone, I can safely say you weren’t focusing well enough on your fight.

ASTA: You almost got me killed!

ASHLEY: That’s what happens when you’re not focused on the fight, Asta.

Asta’s expression grew angry. She got to her feet and stalked past Ashley.

ASTA: I had enough of this. This is ridiculous!

ASHLEY: Asta, Dana is gone. She’s out there somewhere, probably looking for someone to cut up.

ASTA: Let her. I hope she has a hell of a time.

ASHLEY: So you’re going to let innocent people die just because she beat you?

Asta stopped in her tracks.

ASTA: She didn’t beat me.

ASHLEY: Well, you walking away from this say otherwise. Are you scared of killing Dana? Or are you just scared of dying?

Asta looked over her shoulder.

ASTA: I’m not scared –

Ashley came up to her, his gaze boring into hers.

ASHLEY: But you are! What about those nightmares Sha gave you? They were all about your death, weren’t they? And do you want me to remind you of how scared you were when you came to me for help. You were so desperate to get rid of those nightmares and I wonder why. So tell me Asta, why are you walking away from this?

Asta did not reply as she averted her gaze from Ashley’s.

ASHLEY: Dana’s out there and it’s your responsibility to make sure she doesn’t do anything that you would regret later.

Ashley turned and started to walk away.

ASTA: But what if I can’t?

Ashley stopped and smiled. However, he hid his smile when he faced the Slayer.

ASHLEY: Can’t what?

ASTA: Can’t stop her? You saw how she beat me. What if I can’t beat her?

ASHLEY: That is what this test is all about. You think you can’t beat her but you won’t know until you try. You won’t know how strong you are or what you’re capable of if you don’t find out. You can’t be scared all the time, Asta. You have to face your fears and realized what you are capable of instead of running away all the time.

There was a moment of silence as Asta let Ashley’s words sink in. Then her expression became determine.

ASTA: You’re right.

ASHLEY: So what are you going to do about it?

~HOUSE~

PIKE: We’ll break into teams of three. Andrew and Paul, Flynn and Wayne and Tabby and Xander are with me. We’ll split up so that way we can cover more ground. If one of us finds Dana, we’ll inform the others by calling our cellphones. If she’s as dangerous as you guys say it is, don’t try to capture her by yourself – wait for backup.

FLYNN: That will only waste time.

PIKE: No, that will save your life. You can’t expect two human beings to take on a Slayer – a psycho Slayer no less – and survive. (pause) Any questions?

None came from the rest.

PIKE: Good. Let’s go then

XANDER: Whoa! Wait a second. That’s it. We split into teams and then we go out there to find her?

PIKE: Well…yeah.

XANDER: Then what?

PIKE: Then we capture her.

XANDER: We need to be more specific than that. If one of us spots Dana and call the others, then what?

TABITHA: Xander’s got a point, Oliver. You said it yourself, human beings can’t take on a Slayer and survive.

PIKE: No, I said two human beings can’t take on a Slayer and survive. There are seven of us – it’s enough to take her down.

XANDER: I just think we need a plan where we can take her out without getting into each other’s way. There are seven of us and all of us are going for one girl. We are bound to get into each other’s way.

Pike sighed. He ran a hand through his hair, chewing on his lower lip thoughtfully.

PIKE: You’re right. What do you suggest we do then?

All of them in the living room turned their attention to Xander. Xander looked scared.

XANDER: Well, don’t look at me for suggestions. I just point out how your plan sucks and that’s it. Look at the British people for a suggestion. They were the one with the bright idea of taking over every single country they laid eyes on.

Flynn turned to Pike.

FLYNN: You have a gun?

PIKE: A what?

TABITHA: I’m sorry, Flynn, but we aren’t really into guns and weapons of that sought even though we have swords and axes and crossbows –

PIKE: We don’t have a gun.

FLYNN: I meant a tranquilizer gun – to sedate Dana when we see her.

PIKE: No, we don’t have one.

FLYNN: Do you know where we can get one?

PIKE: No, not really. We never really had any reason to use one so…

ANDREW: Oh! I know!

Andrew rushed out of the living and went straight to the kitchen. The rest looked clueless as they looked at one another before following the Watcher. They found Andrew at the dining table – where some of the Tabitha’s and Pike’s occult books were – flipping through a thick book.

ANDREW: There’s a spell we can use. It has the same function of a tranquilizer gun. It’s kinda like a mystical sedation.

Tabitha came up to Andrew and peered over his shoulder.

TABITHA: I heard of that spell. It was quite popular back in the 1200s. The spell was mostly used by doctors when morphine and sedatives weren’t really established yet.

ANDREW: Do you remember what it was called? I remember reading it in one of these books.

Tabitha moved away from Andrew and went to a stack of books on the table. She picked up one of the books and started flipping through the pages.

The rest looked on, looking a bit bored.

PIKE: Are we going to stand here and watch you guys search of a spell?

TABITHA: You guys can help if you want.

FLYNN: (to Pike) You do that. The rest of us are going to search for Dana. We’ll call you.

He turned to Paul and Wayne and nodded towards the front door.

XANDER: Am I going to stay here to? Cause I don’t really like research.

FLYNN: You can come with us if you want, Eye Patch, but we are not waiting.

Xander scowled as he stalked after Flynn and his colleagues.

XANDER: Eye Patch? Hey, Eye Patch has a name, mister!

TABITHA: (to Pike) Aren’t you going with them?

PIKE: Don’t you need help in searching for the spell?

Tabitha scoffed.

TABITHA: Like you would help us. You were never the researching type. Go with them. We’ll catch up.

PIKE: You sure?

TABITHA: Yes. I got Andrew with me so I’ll be fine.

Pike hesitate.

TABITHA: What’s wrong, Oliver?

PIKE: I just don’t like the idea of you being alone when there’s a psycho Slayer on the loose.

TABITHA: Oliver, she doesn’t know who I am.

PIKE: Yeah but she knows Andrew. She could be seeking revenge or something.

Andrew’s eyes widen in surprise. He started to panic.

ANDREW: Will she?

TABITHA: Of course not. We’ll be fine. I’ll put up a protective barrier to make you feel better.

PIKE: Good. Please do that.

TABITHA: Ok, now go before the rest leave you behind. I don’t want you out there by yourself.

PIKE: Ok. Call me if you find anything.

Pike turned and left the kitchen, making his way towards the front door. He slowed down when he saw Flynn and his colleagues and Xander standing frozen at the front door.

PIKE: Guys? Guys, what’s going on?

Pike came up behind the four men and he too froze.

PIKE: Oh man.

Standing right outside the front door of the house, was Dana herself.

ACT 4

PIKE: Tabitha!

As Pike called out to warn his sister, Dana grabbed both Flynn and Paul by the collar of their coats and threw them against Wayne and Xander. The four of them tumbled to the ground in a pile of bodies. Pike stood staring at Dana. Dana returned his stare.

PIKE: Erm…hi. We were actually looking for you. Can we…talk?

DANA: Where is she?

PIKE: Where is who?

Pike heard a set of footsteps approaching him. He glanced to his right and spotted Andrew and Tabitha coming towards him.

TABITHA: Oliver, what’s going on?

Her eyes dropped to the men on the floor, who were slowly getting up to their feet. She didn’t seem to notice Dana just outside.

ANDREW: What happened?

Pike ignored his sister as he focused on Dana.

PIKE: Dana, who are you looking for?

The four men were on their feet and Pike pushed them aside so that no one else was between him and the Slayer.

DANA: Where is she?

PIKE: I don’t know who you’re talking about, Dana.

Flynn came up to Pike’s shoulder. He whispered into Pike’s ear.

FLYNN: Bloody hell, what are you doing?

PIKE: Talking.

FLYNN: We should be capturing her!

PIKE: Not right now. I’m going to keep talking to her to get her distracted. I want you and your men to go out the back and come up behind her. Wait for my signal and we’ll capture her.

FLYNN: You sure about this?

PIKE: Go!

Flynn scowled before complying. He gestured for Paul and Wayne to follow. They slinked away, heading towards the back door. Pike turned back to Dana.

PIKE: So this girl you’re looking for, does she have a name? Maybe we can help you find her.

DANA: Slayer!

PIKE: Yes, I know that you’re a Slayer. In fact, I know someone who’s a Slayer too. Maybe I can get the two of you together and talk – slayer to slayer. So what do you say? Shall we deal with this like normal, civilized human beings?

Behind her, Pike saw Flynn and the other two Council men creeping slowly up to Dana. Pike tried to catch Flynn’s gaze to ask him to not to do anything until he gave the signal. However, Flynn’s eyes were trained on the Slayer.

PIKE: So what’s your answer Dana? We are on the same side here. We can help you find whoever you’re looking for. Just tell us.

Someone outside stepped on a dry branch and broke it. The sound of wood cracking was heard and everyone around Dana froze. The corner of Dana’s lips lifted up into a snarl, her hands rising slightly.

XANDER: Pike, her hand.

Pike looked down at the Slayer’s hands and it was then when he noticed that the girl held a knife in one of her hands.

PIKE: Knife!

It was as if Pike’s warning was the starter gun and broke everyone into action. Pike was running towards Dana with Xander close by. Somewhere behind them, a cry was heard. Dana whipped around to face the men behind her, knife held high.

The blade caught Paul across his throat and he gurgled and sputtered as blood flow out of his neck. A second later, he slumped to the ground.

Flynn ducked his head and charged towards the Slayer. Dana smiled slightly. Then she leapt high into the air, somersaulted and landed behind Pike. The movement caught Pike and Flynn off guard and they crashed into each other.

TABITHA: Oliver!

She started running towards her brother but Dana stepped in her way. The Slayer backhanded the witch across her face, grabbed her and tossed her towards Andrew. Andrew’s eyes widen in fear when he saw Tabitha’s body flying towards him. The two of them collided and fell to the ground.

Now, Xander was on Dana. He wrapped his arms around the Slayer, pinning her arms at her sides.

XANDER: A little help would be nice!

Tabitha and Andrew untangled themselves. Once they were on their feet, Tabitha pushed Andrew towards the kitchen.

TABITHA: Go and get the book!

Andrew ran off without hesitation.

Dana struggled against Xander’s grip but he held on tight. Then the girl slammed her head back into Xander’s forehead. Xander cried out in pain, loosening his grip. Dana twisted free and shoved him right at the oncoming Wayne. The Council man sidestepped Xander and jumped at Dana.

The Slayer gave a roundhouse kick across Wayne’s head and he dropped to the ground head first. A horrible crunching sound was heard. Dana turned towards Tabitha.

DANA: Where is she?

Tabitha raised her chin defiantly.

TABITHA: Say please.

Dana cried out in frustration. She drew her dagger-wielding hand back and swung the blade at her. Just as the blade was inches away from Tabitha’s face, someone crashed through the nearby window and flew straight at Dana. The newcomer caught the Slayer around her waist and the two of them tumbled to the ground.

Asta stood up and towered over the other Slayer.

ASTA: You were looking for me?

Dana lunged at her.

Outside, Xander, Pike and Flynn were rising to their feet. Xander spotted a baseball bat leaning against the side of the house and scrambled towards it. He grabbed it and dashed into the house. He spotted Asta and Dana fighting in the living room.

Trying not to make himself seen, he slowly went behind Dana, the bat poised for use. Asta ducked another kick and punched Dana in the stomach. She caught sight of Xander with the bat.

ASTA: Xander! Don’t!

However, it was too later. Xander swung the bat down. Acting on instincts, Asta grabbed Dana and tossed her towards the couch. The bat hit air.

XANDER: What –

Asta seized the bat and yanked it from Xander. Xander stared at her in confusion.

XANDER: What are you doing?

ASTA: Stay away from her. I’ll handle this.

She turned to Dana. Asta twirled the bat in her hand as she and Dana circled each other. Then Dana made a move to show she was going to Asta’s right but quickly darted to the left. That got Asta confused and allowed Dana to put in the first punch.

Asta swung the bat at Dana but missed. Asta ducked a punch and gave a kick of her own. Her kick connected with Dana’s abdomen. The other Slayer doubled over and Asta used the butt of the bat to smash it into Dana’s back. The Slayer fell to the ground and Asta raised the baseball bat to finish her off.

XANDER: Asta!

Asta looked over at Xander, the bat raised high above her head.

XANDER: Are you going to kill her?

ASTA: Stay out of this!

XANDER: We got her now, Asta. It’s over.

Xander reached for the baseball bat but Asta moved away.

XANDER: Asta, we aren’t here to kill her. Give me the bat.

Out of the corner of her eye, Asta spotted Andrew and Pike coming into the living room. They looked shock when they Asta standing over Dana with a baseball bat.

ANDREW: Asta, what did you do?!

Pike moved quickly towards Asta to grab the bat away but Asta was too quick for him. She punched him across the jaw.

ASTA: She’s mine!

Andrew rushed her and slammed a shoulder into Asta’s abdomen, tackling her to the ground. The two of them struggled on the floor as they tried to get control over the bat. Asta kneed Andrew in the groin and pushed him away. As she stood, Pike came at her again. She waited until he was close when she slammed her palm against Pike’s nose, breaking bone.

Pike howled in pain but Asta did not waste anytime by grabbing his shirt. She reached out with her other hand and grabbed hold of Andrew’s coat, straightened him and clashed their two heads together. She pushed them away.

XANDER: Asta! You’ve got to stop this! What’s happening to you?

Asta looked back at Dana, who was starting to stir. She picked up the baseball bat and stood over the other Slayer.

ASTA: It’s my test. I have to overcome my fear in order to become stronger.

XANDER: What? What are you talking about?

ASTA: I have to kill her in order to pass my test.

Xander took hold of Asta’s shoulder and gave her a shake.

XANDER: Tell me what’s going on.

ASTA: It’s a test.

She shrugged off his hands.

ASTA: I know what I’m doing.

Asta used her foot to turn Dana on her back. Before she could raise the bat, Xander pulled the Slayer away from the girl.

XANDER: I don’t know what’s going on but I’m not going to let you take away a girl’s life.

Anger flashed across Asta’s face, her eyes growing cold and hard.

ASTA: Get out of the way, Xander. I have to do this. I need to do this if I want to be a better Slayer.

Behind him, Asta saw Dana climbing to her feet and running out of the living room. Asta moved to run after her but Xander stopped her before she could get anyway.

ASTA: Let me go, Xander!

XANDER: I’m not letting you near Dana. You nearly killed Andrew and Pike!

Dana ran past Flynn and Tabitha without a second glance. Flynn looked at Asta and Xander and then at Dana.

FLYNN: (to Tabitha) Let’s go! We are going after that girl.

TABITHA: What?

Flynn ignored Tabitha’s protest as he took her hand and dragged her out of the house, running after Dana.

ASTA: Damn it, Xander! Move!

XANDER: Asta! Think about what you’re doing.

Asta raised the baseball bat.

ASTA: She’s mine.

The Slayer swung the bat at Xander’s head. Xander slumped to the ground, unconscious.

~CEMETERY~
~Present~

Ashley watched as Asta charged Dana. Then she jumped and kicked Dana below the chin. Dana’s head snapped back and stumbled a few steps back but did not go down. Asta continued to punch and kick and Dana took it all without fighting back.

ASHLEY: Finish her off!

Asta backhanded Dana hard across her face. The force of the slap caused the other Slayer to fly back and fell to the group. Asta stalked up to Dana and stood over her.

ASHLEY: That’s right, Asta. This is what being a Slayer is all about. You fight and you kill. It’s what you do. It’s your destiny.

Ashley moved up behind Asta and leaned close.

ASHLEY: Do you know what a Slayer does?

ASTA: We kill monsters, demons.

ASHLEY: That’s right. And this girl before you, what is she?

ASTA: She killed all those people. She’s a monster.

ASHLEY: You’re learning fast, Asta. Now, do what you have to do. Be a Slayer.

Asta got down to her knees and straddled Dana. She raised the dagger high and then brought it down.

~HOUSE~

Xander hurried out of the living room and stopped short when he nearly stumbled over two bodies in the hallway.

XANDER: Oh god.

Pike came up behind him with Andrew in tow. Andrew dropped down beside Wayne and checked for his pulse. Pike went over to Paul.

ANDREW: He’s gone.

PIKE: So is he.

Andrew shook his head, looking scared.

ANDREW: Asta didn’t do this. I know she recently went crazy by knocking us out but she wouldn’t kill two men like this.

XANDER: I know. That’s why I don’t think it’s Asta.

PIKE: It’s the other girl?

Xander nodded grimly.

XANDER: Who else?

Pike stood up, looking around the hallway.

PIKE: Wait, where’s Tabitha and Flynn?

Tabitha and Flynn were walking briskly down the street, their eyes roaming the area for Dana.

TABITHA: I cannot believe we left the rest back in the house like that!

FLYNN: They’ll be fine.

TABITHA: How the hell would you know?

FLYNN: They are tough men. Besides, we can’t let Dana go. We need to get her back before she does anymore damage.

TABITHA: Honestly, right now I’m more worried about Asta. She took out my brother and her Watcher without hesitation.

FLYNN: She was doing what she has to do. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn’t have done the same.

TABITHA: No surprise there.

FLYNN: She’s a Slayer. She was doing her job and those men were in her way.

TABITHA: She could have told them to stay out of it.

FLYNN: You were there, Tabitha. She did ask them to leave Dana to her but they didn’t listen.

Tabitha shook her head.

TABITHA: There was something more going on.

FLYNN: And what would that be?

TABITHA: How would I know? If I did, you think I would be walking down an empty street with a strange British man?

Tabitha looked around at where they were. Her eyes went back to the man beside her.

TABITHA: Do you even know where we are going?

FLYNN: No.

TABITHA: Well, can we then go back to the house and regroup? We shouldn’t be going after a deranged Slayer alone.

They rounded a corner and stalked down a street that led towards on of the cemetery.

FLYNN: Let’s go over there.

Tabitha glanced at where he was pointed as and changed her direction. Flynn was pointing at one of the back gates of the cemetery. Tabitha frowned.

TABITHA: Why the cemetery?

FLYNN: The gate’s open. Someone is in there.

TABITHA: A Slayer in a cemetery. Why didn’t we think of that in the first place?

They entered the cemetery and surveyed the area. The place was dark and deserted.

TABITHA: I don’t see –

FLYNN: Shh!

Flynn raised a finger and silenced her. Tabitha snapped her mouth shut and waited. There was a few seconds of silence before Flynn spoke.

FLYNN: Did you hear that? It came from over there.

The Council man stayed low as he crept along a row of tombstone on his right. Tabitha followed closely behind him. They moved past a handful of tombstones as silently as they could. Then Flynn stopped without warning.

TABITHA: You see anything?

Flynn nodded. He gestured forward with his head. Tabitha inched closer and peered over the top of the large tombstone they were hiding behind. About a few meters away, Tabitha spotted Asta straddling Dana. There was no one around the two girls. The two of them watched as Asta stood up. Tabitha caught a glimpse of a dagger in Asta’s hand.

TABITHA: Where did she get the knife from?

FLYNN: I’m more worried about what she did with the knife.

Shock washed through Tabitha.

TABITHA: You’re not saying she used it on Dana, are you?

FLYNN: Only one way to find out, love.

He got up and jogged up to Asta with Tabitha behind him. Asta lifted her eyes towards them in surprise. Tabitha knelt down beside Dana and checked her pulse.

TABITHA: She’s gone, Flynn.

FLYNN: Asta, what happened?

Asta looked at Flynn. She was pale and looked shaken.

ASTA: We fought. She tried to kill me with a knife.

TABITHA: And?

ASTA: And I beat her. I took the knife away from her and –

FLYNN: It’s alright. You did the right thing or she would have killed you.

ASTA: I’m sorry. I didn’t know what else to do.

Tabitha came up to the Slayer and slipped an arm around her shoulder.

TABITHA: It wasn’t your fault, Asta.

ASTA: I know I should have waited but…

TABITHA: Don’t worry about it. I’m sure the Council will realize that it was self defense.

FLYNN: I’ll take care of it.

TABITHA: You did what you had to do, Asta.

Asta stared at the dead body. The corner of her lips lifting into a small smile.

ASTA: Yeah. I did.

Astwihad stood behind a tree a few meters away from Asta and her friends. He grinned as he watched Asta feed her friends a lie.

ASTWIHAD: My, my. This girl is amazing.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Amber (QueenC)

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

A BECK TO SHREDS production. © 2006 Irene Issac

ASTA Episode 1.11 "Dana"

Sun, 03 Dec 2006 10:12:48 GMT

Astwihad uses Dana, a deranged, tortured vampire slayer, as a pawn in his mind games with Asta.

TEASER

~CEMETERY~
~Present~

Asta raced through the cemetery, a stake gripped tightly in one hand, a determined expression on her face. She skipped and dodged tombstones and fallen branches as she weaved through the dark graveyard.

Just ahead of her was another female. Her untangled, dark hair was whipping around her face as she ran. She was dressed untidily in a green and white checkered shirt over a dirty white tank top and pants. Her boots were caked with dried mud. She was weaponless.

The other girl was just as fast as Asta was. She matched Asta’s every step and pace.

Asta grunted and poured on more speed. Her legs ate up the distance between her and her opponent. Then when Asta was only inches away, the Slayer threw herself at the other girl, catching the girl at her legs. The two girls tumbled to the ground in a blur of limps and hair. A moment later, the two stood up and faced each other. Asta was panting slightly while the other girl had a fierce expression on her face.

The other girl was Dana the Vampire Slayer.

Asta heard footsteps approaching her from behind. Ashley, dressed in black, came up to her and leaned close to her ear.

ASHLEY: Make sure she doesn’t live this time round.

Asta nodded. Ashley produced a dagger and pointed the handle to Asta.

ASHLEY: Here. This might do the trick instead of a wooden stick.

Asta looked down at the dagger briefly before returning her gaze to Dana. She wrapped her hand around the dagger, at the same time dropping the stake to the ground. Asta raised the dagger towards Dana, the blade gleaming under the moonlight.

ASHLEY: Make sure she doesn’t live. And then it’s game over.

With a cry, Asta raised the dagger and ran straight to the other vampire slayer.

~HOUSE~

Xander’s eyes fluttered open and he groaned softly. He pushed himself to an upright position and rubbed the back of his head tenderly. He winced when he touched a large bump there. He adjusted his eye patch before taking a look around the living room.

Andrew was slumped in the couch out cold while Pike was lying face down on the floor next to Xander, unconscious as well.

Xander got to his feet slowly and went over to Pike. He turned the other man over and checked his pulse. Dry blood was around his nose and Xander wonder whether he broke it. When he got a strong pulse, he gently slapped Pike’s cheek. Pike moaned in response. His eyes started to flutter. Xander stood up and hurried over to Andrew. He did the same thing for the Watcher. A few moments later, both men were awake and looking at Xander in confusion.

PIKE: What just happened?

XANDER: I don’t know. The last thing I remember was –

ANDREW: Dana!

PIKE: She knocked us all out?

XANDER: (frowned) No…no, that’s not what happened. Asta was here – I remember.

ANDREW: Asta and Dana…

XANDER: They were both fighting and…and something happened after that. Then we woke up here. It’s all hazy – I can’t remember what happened after the fight.

PIKE: Well, if Dana wasn’t the one who knocked us out, then who did?

XANDER: It was Asta. That I remember – vividly.

XANDER: Asta! Think about what you’re doing.

Asta raised the baseball bat.

ASTA: She’s mine.

The Slayer swung the bat at Xander’s head.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Tyron Leitso as David Boone
Dean Cain as Ashley/Astwihad

Navi Rawat as Dana
Ray Stevenson as Flynn

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz

Based on the hit television show “Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

~BAR NONE~
~2 hours ago~

Tabitha was sitting in the booth across from Xander and Asta, grinning from ear to ear. There were four glasses of coke on the table in front of them. A plate of fries was next to one of the glasses.

Xander had his hands on the table, fiddling with his thumbs while Asta was leaning against her seat, her hands on her lap. The two of them smiled back at Tabitha politely.

TABITHA: Isn’t this nice?

XANDER: Well, sure!

TABITHA: To have dinner with your friends…

Xander nodded hard.

XANDER: It sure is!

Tabitha looked in the direction of the kitchen.

TABITHA: I’m going to check on David. I’ll be right back.

XANDER: Take your time.

Tabitha flashed them another big smile and slid out of the booth. She made her way towards the kitchen. Once she was out of earshot, Xander turned to Asta, his enthusiasm from earlier vanishing almost immediately – terror replaced it.

XANDER: What are we going to do?

Asta cast a glance at the exit of the restaurant.

ASTA: I think we can make the run for it.

XANDER: You want to run?

Asta grabbed Xander’s arm and leaned closed.

ASTA: We are having dinner with Tabitha and her boyfriend! Don’t you understand what that means?

Xander nodded grimly.

XANDER: Awkwardness. Lots of it.

ASTA: And none of it fun. So I say we make a run for it. She won’t know.

XANDER: Well, the empty table might give it away.

ASTA: W-We’ll leave a note – say that I have a stomach ache or something.

XANDER: This is Tabitha we are trying to fool. She works in a law firm.

ASTA: Ok, do you have any suggestions then?

XANDER: We’ll tell her.

ASTA: Tell her what? That we hate the idea of us having dinner with her and her boyfriend?

XANDER: Yes! (pause) But just not in those words.

ASTA: You tell her then.

Before Xander could object, Tabitha came bounding back to their table with another big smiled.

TABITHA: David will be along in a few minutes. A customer had his order mixed up and David’s trying to sort out the mess.

XANDER: That’s alright, we can wait.

TABITHA: I’m really sorry though. It makes me regret for coming here in the first place. But this is the only place we can get good burgers – and it’s free!

XANDER: Good and free food. It’s hard to turn that down.

Tabitha grinned as the three of them fell silent. Asta nudged Xander in the ribs.

XANDER: Ow!

TABITHA: What?

XANDER: I meant, Tabby! I have to be honest with you.

Tabitha frowned slightly.

TABITHA: What’s up?

XANDER: We – Asta and I – don’t feel quite comfortable having dinner with you and David.

Asta stayed silent but nodded to show her agreement with Xander. Tabitha’s smiled disappeared.

TABITHA: What? Why?

XANDER: It’s just that we don’t really know David all that well and it’s a bit…awkward.

Asta nodded again.

TABITHA: But that’s the point. You guys don’t know David and David don’t know you guys so I thought it’s about time we get together and know each other.

Xander sputtered, searching for another reason to tell Tabitha that this was a real bad idea.

TABITHA: Look, it will be fine. Just pretend that we are on a double date!

Asta and Xander exchanged glances. Then Xander burst out laughing. Loudly. This time it was Asta and Tabitha to exchange looks. When Xander realized that no one else was laughing with him, he stopped and looked at the two women.

XANDER: No one else saw the funny in that sentence?

Asta folded her arms across her chest and raised an eyebrow.

ASTA: What’s so funny about us being on a date?

XANDER: Because! It’s us. On a date.

ASTA: Uh-huh. And?

XANDER: And it’s funny! We don’t even like each other!

Anger flashed across Asta’s face. Tabitha shook her head, chuckling. She lifted her glass to take a sip of her drink.

TABITHA: Bad move, Xan.

ASTA: What is that suppose to mean?

Xander twisted in his seat so that he was looking directly at the Slayer.

XANDER: No, no. I didn’t mean it in a bad way.

ASTA: Oh, you mean there’s a good side to that?

XANDER: I just meant that we don’t like each other in that way – in a romantic sort of way. That’s all. Right?

Asta looked away from Xander. She picked up her drink and took a big gulp.

XANDER: Right?

Asta looked at Xander.

ASTA: What? Yes! That’s right!

XANDER: Good.

Xander turned to Tabitha.

XANDER: So your whole double date thing would never work with us.

Tabitha didn’t reply. She was eyeing Asta, who was avoiding her gaze. The teenager kept looking everywhere except at Tabitha.

Before Tabitha could press her for more information, David walked up to their table and slide into the booth beside Tabitha.

DAVID: Sorry I took so long guys.

TABITHA: That’s alright. You didn’t miss much.

DAVID: So shall we order?

~CEMETERY~

Pike waited patiently while the vampire dug itself out of its grave. He was crouched down in front of the fresh grave, a stake dangling from his hand. When half of the vampire’s body was out, the creature stopped its digging and stared up at Pike, finally noticing him.

Pike smiled brightly.

PIKE: Hi! Need help?

VAMP: Erm…yeah. I seem to be stuck.

PIKE: Well, that’s a first. Is it your foot?

VAMP: I think so.

PIKE: I could help you but I don’t think I’m strong enough to pull you out by myself.

VAMP: Maybe you could –

PIKE: Usually I have my sister with me.

The vampire took a quick look around.

VAMP: Where is she?

PIKE: She’s having dinner with her boyfriend and with two of my other friends.

VAMP: Why aren’t you there? Didn’t she invite you?

PIKE: Oh, she did. She invited me first but I didn’t want to go.

VAMP: How come?

PIKE: Because I don’t like the idea of me having dinner with my sister and her boyfriend.

VAMP: You don’t like him?

PIKE: No. (pause) I don’t know. It’s…complicated.

VAMP: When is it never? Was your sister upset that you didn’t go?

Pike frowned.

PIKE: I don’t know. I never really thought about it.

VAMP: Maybe you should give the guy a chance. I’m sure he’s alright.

Pike scoffed.

PIKE: I don’t think so.

VAMP: Tell me, kid, why don’t you like him? Is it his character? His looks?

PIKE: No, nothing like that. He’s a great guy. He’s good for Tabby – he makes her happy. (pause) And he’s pretty hot so it’s not his looks.

VAMP: Ok…then what is it?

PIKE: I don’t know.

VAMP: Look, kid, for your sister’s sake- give him a chance. I’m sure he’s a good guy.

PIKE: He is a good guy.

VAMP: So I don’t see why you need to hate him.

PIKE: You’re probably right.

He smiled at the stuck vampire.

PIKE: Thanks, man.

VAMP: No problem. Just doing what I can to help.

The two of them stared at each other.

VAMP: You think maybe you could help me get out of here?

Pike rolled his eyes.

PIKE: Oh right! What was I thinking?

He turned around and picked up an axe which he had hidden behind his back. He turned back to the vampire. The creature looked at him in terror.

VAMP: What are you doing?

PIKE: My job.

He swung the axe and lobbed the vampire’s head off its body. The vampire disappeared in a cloud of dust.

A dark, unmarked van rumbled along the road that led towards Hades Valley’s domestic airport.

The driver of the van was nodding off to sleep at the wheel. Beside him, his colleague was slouched in the passenger seat, fast asleep. In the back were two men and a girl, Dana the vampire slayer, strapped to a gurney. She was unconscious.

Andrew, who was one of the people in the back of the van, looked nervously at the other man. The man across from him was called Flynn and he was part of the Watchers Council. Flynn was only a few years older than he was and had a fierce expression on his face. He was bald and he had a goatee. Underneath the thick coat that he wore, Andrew could tell that he was well built. Both of them were dressed similarly in dark clothes.

ANDREW: She sure is knocked out, isn’t she? Hasn’t woken up since we left L.A.

Flynn did not respond to Andrew’s observations. He kept staring at the young Watcher, scowling slightly.

ANDREW: And you haven’t spoken since we left L.A. Isn’t that…nice.

The deranged Slayer between them stirred and Andrew had to grab his seat to prevent himself from jumping in surprise. Fortunately for him, Dana did not wake up. She mumbled something unintelligible before going silent again.

Andrew looked at Flynn and laughed nervously.

ANDREW: If she wakes up now, we are so dead – unless you don’t mind jumping out of a moving vehicle. From what I read from her file, I wouldn’t mind doing that. I would like to keep my hands attach, thank you very much.

Andrew laughed again. Flynn kept staring.

ANDREW: You know I heard this story where –

All of a sudden, Flynn came flying at him, both of his hands outstretched. Andrew’s eyes grew as big as saucers. He screamed and slid down in his seat to avoid the hands. Flynn clapped his hands together loudly above Andrew’s head and pulled back, returning to his seat.

Flynn showed the scared Andrew his right palm. Smacked right in the middle of the British man’s hand was a squashed mosquito.

ANDREW: Oh! You killed a bug. I thought you were going to kill me!

Flynn dusted off his hands and leaned back in his seat. He folded his arms across his chest and resumed his staring. Andrew took a quick look around the van, wondering if there were anymore mosquitoes. He looked back at the other man and smiled nervously.

ANDREW: Next time, can you just warn me before you do that? I don’t ever want to see my life flash before my eyes like that ever again anytime soon.

At that moment the van came to a screeching halt, throwing Andrew and Flynn forward. Andrew ended up in Flynn’s lap. The two of them hit a partition that separated the driver from the passengers in the back of the van. A window was craved out of the partition.

ANDREW: I would like warning for that too!

Andrew scrambled out of Flynn’s lap

ANDREW: Make sure Dana’s alright.

The bigger man nodded and went to the Slayer’s side. Andrew slide the window opened. The two men in front were wide awake and were looking at each other, puzzled.

ANDREW: Wayne, what happened?

Wayne, the driver, looked at the Watcher and shrugged.

WAYNE: I don’t know. My eyes drifted close and when I opened them, I saw a man standing in the middle of the road. I stepped on the brakes to prevent the van from hitting him. Then he was just…gone.

ANDREW: What do you mean ‘gone’?

WAYNE: Exactly what it means. One minute he was there and the next, I couldn’t see anyone.

Andrew turned to the other man.

ANDREW: Did you see anything, Paul?

PAUL: Nope. I was asleep the whole time. Woke up when the van stopped.

ANDREW: Well, everyone’s ok right?

Wayne and Paul nodded.

ANDREW: Ok, good, then let’s keep driving. We need to be at the airport in 20 minutes or Giles will have my head.

Before Wayne could put the vehicle into gear and step on the gas, the doors at the back of the van flew open, startling the four men in it. Andrew whirled around and gaped when he noticed that the opened doors revealed a silhouette standing a few feet away from the van in the dark of the night.

ANDREW: (to Flynn) Have I ever told you that man that I can’t see scare me?

He looked at the British man.

ANDREW: Ever since my kidnapping, I have a fear of strange men.

Flynn stared back at Andrew, blankly. Andrew turned back to the silhouette.

ANDREW: Erm…who are you? Do you need help?

MAN: No. But what I need is that girl.

Andrew’s jaw dropped when he heard the man’s voice. It was the same as the man who kidnapped and tortured him not too long ago.

ANDREW: It’s you!

ASTWIHAD: Nice to see you too, Andrew. But I’m not here for you. I’m here for the girl.

ANDREW: You’re not taking her – unless you go through me.

Andrew crouched next to Dana legs and gave the mysterious man, what he hoped, was a fierce expression. He heard the man sigh.

ASTWIHAD: Very well.

His hand shot forward and grabbed Andrew by the collar of his jacket. He yanked him out of the car and brought Andrew’s face close to his. The man face was still shrouded in darkness and it was impossible for Andrew to make out his features.

ASTWIHAD: I do not have time for you, Andrew.

ANDREW: FLYNN!

The man head butted Andrew and dropped him like a stone to the gravel. Half a second later, Astwihad saw Flynn running towards him with his head ducked. Astwihad moved out of the way and caught the other man with an outstretched hand. Flynn tumbled to the asphalt, his hands flying to his neck. He was coughing hard as he writhed on the floor in pain.

Astwihad heard noises coming from the front of the van and he waved a hand at it, jamming the doors. The two men in the driver’s seat were now locked in the vehicle. Astwihad glanced over at Andrew. The Watcher was on his back, holding his forehead.

Astwihad left the Watcher and went to the van. Dana the vampire slayer was still strapped to the stretcher unaware of what was happening around her. Astwihad grabbed hold of the gurney and tugged it out of the van.

He unbuckled the straps on Dana and pulled the girl onto his shoulder. He pushed the gurney aside. He walked past Flynn and then came to Andrew. He looked down and smiled.

ASTWIHAD: It was certainly nice to see you again, Andrew. Take care!

With a wave, Astwihad walked away from Andrew, Flynn and the van with the two Council men trapped inside. Andrew lifed his head to see where the man was going with Dana but darkness came and pulled the Watcher into unconsciousness.

ACT 2

Tabitha, David, Asta and Xander stood at the front door of Tabitha’s house as Tabitha rummaged through her purse for the key.

Xander stretched out his hand and offered it to David.

XANDER: It was definitely nice to meet you David. It has been fun.

DAVID: Same here. It has been a pleasure.

Tabitha paused her searching to roll her eyes at the two men.

TABITHA: Fellas, you don’t have to be so formal. You’re friends now.

Xander and David shot each other a nervous smile. Xander looked to Asta, who was beside him, for help.

ASTA: Erm…so dinner was nice. Loved the burgers.

DAVID: (smiled) Thanks.

TABITHA: Told you David’s place had the best burgers in town.

She finally found her key and waved it around triumphantly. She inserted the key into the lock and frowned.

DAVID: Tabby?

Tabitha twisted the door knob and pushed the door open.

TABITHA: Huh. It’s been open all along. Oliver must be home.

She turned to the three.

TABITHA: Well!

ASTA: I should go and…you know.

Xander nodded in understanding.

XANDER: Yes, I think you should. I’ll tag along.

ASTA: That’s alright. I’ll be fine on my own. (to David) I’ll see you around, David.

DAVID: It was nice meeting you.

With a wave, Asta hurried down the driveway and disappeared.

TABITHA: Ok, while Asta go do her thing, why don’t we get some coffee inside?

DAVID: I don’t mind.

Xander looked uncomfortable.

XANDER: Sure…I guess.

Tabitha spotted something behind Xander and her eyes widen.

TABITHA: Oliver!

Xander turned and saw Pike coming up the driveway with a huge axe in his hand. Pike froze when he saw the three of them in front of him. He quickly threw the axe into the nearby bushes.

PIKE: Guy! What are you doing here?

DAVID: Tabby lives here, Pike.

PIKE: I know that. I just didn’t expect you all to come home so early. How was dinner?

DAVID: It was good. So sorry you weren’t there.

PIKE: The feeling’s mutual.

Pike came up to them.

PIKE: Well, I’ll leave you three alone then. I’ll be inside.

Without another word, Pike entered the house. David jerked his thumb towards the bushes.

DAVID: He forgot his…axe.

XANDER: I’ll get it.

As Xander jogged towards the bushes to pick up Pike’s axe, David turned to Tabitha, pulled her close and pecked her on the cheek.

DAVID: I think I should go.

TABITHA: What? No! Stay for coffee.

DAVID: It’s fine – really.

Tabitha took his hand and pulled him into the house. Once inside, she spotted Pike standing at the entry to the living. He looked surprise.

TABITHA: Ollie?

Pulling David with her, she went up to her brother. She peered over his shoulder and blinked when she saw Andrew and three other strangers in the living room. They stared back at her.

Out of the corner of her eye, Tabitha saw Xander coming up to them with Pike’s axe. His jaw dropped.

XANDER: (muttered) Holy English men.

Andrew took a step forward, smiling nervously. He eyes flicked from Pike, to Tabitha and then to Xander. He didn’t seem to notice David.

ANDREW: Hi guys.

TABITHA: Andrew, what’s going on?

ANDREW: I need your help. It’s Dana.

Tabitha heard Xander take a shape intake of breath and knew it was not good news. She turned and tugged David towards the front door.

TABITHA: You know what? You were right. I don’t think coffee is a good idea right now. I’ll call you tomorrow.

She nudged David outside and prepared to close the door. David’s hand shot out and stopped the door from closing.

DAVID: Tabby, what’s going on? Who were they?

TABITHA: Honestly? I don’t really know. Never seen them before in my entire life. But don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.

David looked disappointed as he nodded.

DAVID: Ok.

TABITHA: I’m really sorry, David. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.

DAVID: Sure, whatever.

Tabitha stepped forward and kissed him on the lips.

TABITHA: I love you.

Tabitha gave him one last smile before shutting the door. David sighed as he turned to go.

DAVID: Man, I hate relationships.

Asta strolled down the street, which led towards the monastery, and gazed around the area. Everywhere she looked, there were couples. On her right was a teenage couple. They were leaning against the wall of an alley and were making out furiously. On her left was an elderly couple. They strolled past her with their hands interlocked. They looked at her and smiled. Asta returned their smile.

Once the older couple was gone, her smile dropped and Asta sighed wistfully. Up ahead, she saw a family of four heading her way. She ducked her head and continued her walk down the street.

After walking for some time, the sound of gravel crunching underneath someone’s foot reached her ears. She slowed to let the person behind her pass. Instead, the stranger behind slowed down as well. She sped up, so did the person.

Asta slowed down again and this time on purpose. Her hand crept to the waistband of her jeans. Then without warning, Asta whipped around, pulling out a stake from her waistband and raising it high above her hand. She faced the stranger and brought the stake down.

Ashley blocked her arm before the stake could reach him. He smiled broadly at her.

ASHLEY: Hi!

ASTA: Geez, Ashley! You scared me. I thought you were some vampire or something.

ASHLEY: I’m surprised. Usually you could tell whether a person is a vampire or not.

Asta lowered her arm and tucked the stake away.

ASTA: So I’ve been told. Are you following me?

ASHLEY: Nope. I’m looking for you actually.

ASTA: Yeah? What’s up?

Ashley gestured for her to walk and she did. He fell into step beside her.

ASHLEY: I have a test for you.

ASTA: A test?

ASHLEY: A test. Or maybe you can call it a game – it doesn’t matter. I’m here to help so I’ve come up with a test that would help you learn more about your strength, your speed and your Slayer powers.

ASTA: And you want me to do this test…game?

ASHLEY: Of course. You promised me that if I helped you with Sha’s infection, you would let me train you. You can’t go back on your word now, Asta. I wouldn’t like it if you did.

Asta narrowed her eyes at Ashley.

ASTA: Are you threatening me?

ASHLEY: (smiling) Of course not.

ASTA: Well, I’m not going back on my word. I just didn’t think you had a training session planned out already.

ASHLEY: The faster we start the more you’ll learn.

ASTA: I guess.

Ashley grinned.

ASHLEY: Then you’ll do the test?

ASTA: What’s the test about?

ASHLEY: I think it’s better if I show you the test.

ASTA: Ok…

Ashley took her hand and started leading her towards the monastery.

ASTA: Where are we going? That’s the Hellmouth.

ASHLEY: I know.

Asta went silent as she let Ashley dragged her towards the front steps of the old monastery. He pushed the door open and the two of them stepped into the main hall. The place was lighted up with candles and fire from torches that were mounted up on the walls.

ASTA: Did you do this?

ASHLEY: Wasn’t difficult. You don’t want us groping around in the dark right, do you?

ASTA: Yeah…right. I don’t.

ASHLEY: Come on, she’s inside one of the rooms.

ASTA: She?

Ashley did not reply as he continued to lead her. The two of them entered a room at the end of the main hall. The room was small and was dimly lit with a single light bulb overhead. Ashley dropped her hand and smiled at her.

ASHLEY: Here’s your test.

He pointed to something in the middle of the room.

Asta gasped when her eyes landed on what he was pointing at. Huddled in the middle of the room was a young girl about Asta’s age. The girl was shivering violent and was mumbling in a foreign language. She looked she had been to hell and back.

The girl was wearing a checkered shirt, pants and boots. It was difficult to see the girl’s face as her dirty, black hair was covering her face. The girl did not bother to push it out of her eyes.

Asta stared at Ashley, stunned.

ASTA: Who is she?

ASHLEY: This, Asta, is Dana – the vampire slayer.

~HOUSE~
~Living room~
~later~

Xander, Tabitha, Pike and Andrew and his friends were all gathered in the living room. They were all standing around, studying each other.

Pike broke the silence. He looked pointedly at Andrew.

PIKE: Ok, what’s going on, Andrew? And who are they?

ANDREW: These men are from the Council. They helped me extract Dana from L.A.

The Watcher pointed to the big, bald man.

ANDREW: That’s Flynn.

Then he pointed to the other two.

ANDREW: And that’s Paul and Wayne. Guys, this is Pike –

Tabitha raised a hand, cutting him off.

TABITHA: I don’t think the introductions are necessary, Andrew. I’m sure they know who we are.

She was eyeing the other three men suspiciously.

ANDREW: Right.

XANDER: Ok…now can you explain to us what’s going on?

TABITHA: And who the hell is Dana?

XANDER: She’s the Slayer that Giles asked Andrew to pick up in L.A.

TABITHA: And I assume she’s…

ANDREW: Missing. Yes.

XANDER: She got away?

ANDREW: No, someone took her.

PIKE: Took her? How?

ANDREW: We were on the way to the airport and we were stopped by a man. He single-handedly beat all four of us and took her with him. I didn’t see where he went after that. I kind of blacked out.

TABITHA: And this man…he was…?

ANDREW: I don’t know who he was and neither did I see his face but he was the same guy who kidnapped and tortured me.

Tabitha looked shocked.

TABITHA: Are you sure?

ANDREW: Yes. He called me by my name and I recognized his voice.

XANDER: And the plot thickens.

FLYNN: Yes, considerably.

Everyone looked at Flynn in surprise. This was the first time any of the Council men said a word. Andrew was doing most of the talking and they were standing in the background, listening, watching.

FLYNN: Not only is Dana a slayer but she’s…different. This makes the situation all the more delicate.

PIKE: Different how?

XANDER: And please don’t say she’s like Faith. ‘Cause trust me when I say I’ve been there and done that and so not doing it again!

ANDREW: No, she’s nothing like Faith.

FLYNN: Dana suffers from a form of psychosis. She is marred by delusions, hallucinations, incoherence, and distorted perceptions of reality.

PIKE: So in simple terms, she’s a psycho?

Flynn was not fazed.

FLYNN: Yes. And because of this, she is not only a danger to herself but to others around her.

XANDER: So we should be glad we don’t have her, no?

FLYNN: Dana is at the state where anything can influence. If this man – whoever he is – who took Dana knows about her condition, he could brainwash her, make her his instrument and he’ll make us her enemy.

ANDREW: Then he’ll release her and will have a psychotic serial killer on our hands – where we are the serial killings.

FLYNN: With her Slayer powers, speed and strength, it’s almost impossible to stop her.

ANDREW: I’ve seen what she’s capable of. She sawed off Sp…one of Angel’s men’s hands because a picture in her head confused her and made her think that he was a bad guy. Just imagine what this man could do with her if he brainwashes her with many pictures.

XANDER: I’m guessing no picnics and fruit baskets then.

FLYNN: Hardly. So you understand how serious this situation is.

The three of them looked at each other. They understood it quite well.

PIKE: So what’s your plan? How are you going to get her back?

ANDREW: We were hoping you guys could help us. We can’t get her back by ourselves.

XANDER: Did you call the Council? Or Giles? We could ask him to sent back up down and –

ANDREW: No! We can’t let Giles know that we lost her. This is my mess that I have to clean and I’m taking responsibility. I can’t let Giles down again.

PIKE: This is a bit of a tall order here, Andrew.

ANDREW: I know but we got Asta so it’s not like we are totally powerless.

XANDER: Asta has never come up against with a Slayer before. Anything can happen. For starters, Dana can whip Asta’s ass and then kill us all.

TABITHA: Xander!

Xander just shrugged.

XANDER: I’m trying to be realistic here.

PIKE: Do we know anything else about this girl besides the fact she’s a psycho? Her strengths, her weaknesses…

ANDREW: No. We…don’t really know a lot about her – except what we already told you.

PIKE: How much time do we have before the Council finds out that Dana’s gone?

FLYNN: We were supposed to be on the plane that would pick us up hours ago but we have contacted the pilot and told him to return to tomorrow.

ANDREW: We told Giles that we would be staying in Hades Valley for the night. He expects Dana in London tomorrow night.

XANDER: He didn’t ask why?

ANDREW: He did. I told him that Dana was giving us trouble and it was impossible for us to fly with her in this state. Told him a night’s rest would help her calm down and he agreed. He didn’t at first but I managed to convince him. But if we don’t get Dana to London by tomorrow night, he would know something is up and he’ll probably send Buffy to kick my ass.

PIKE: Ok, so that gives us less than 24 hours to find Dana. Know where to start?

Andrew rubbed the back of his neck, looking embarrassed.

ANDREW: No. We have no clue as to where he took her or where they are now.

TABITHA: Wait, there’s something I don’t get. Why did you bring Dana to Hades Valley in the first place?

FLYNN: If the Senior Partners in Wolfram & Hart find out about her, they would want her for themselves.

ANDREW: With everything that went in on L.A, I wouldn’t be surprise if they already got the lowdown of who Dana is and what she’s capable of.

~MONASTERY~
~room~

Asta and Ashley stood over Dana as they watched her curled up in a ball in the middle of the dimly lit room. Every now and then, Dana would yell something incoherent, twitching and writhing on the floor as if in pain.

Asta crouched down beside Dana and watched the other Slayer with sadness in her eyes.

FLYNN: (v.o) Dana is an unpredictable weapon. In the right hands, she’s harmless but in the wrong hands –

TABITHA: (v.o) She’s a ticking time bomb.

Ashley walked up to Asta and placed a hand on her shoulder. Asta looked up at him. He smiled.

ASTA Episode 1.10 "Incubus" Act 3 & 4

Sat, 02 Dec 2006 10:28:56 GMT

ACT 3

Asta screamed, her hand flying to her neck. Sha dropped the Slayer to the ground and looked around him. Tabitha and Pike were on the floor, looking up at him in fright.

SHA: My time of reign is now.

With that, Sha turned around and walked away. Pike quickly got to his feet to go after Sha but Tabitha got hold of his shirt and stopped him.

TABITHA: No, don’t. He’s too strong. You can’t take him alone.

PIKE: But we can’t let him go.

TABITHA: We have to. We’ll regroup, find his weakness and get him. But for now, we’ll let him go.

Pike pursed his lips in a thin line. He looked at the disappearing figure of Sha and sighed.

PIKE: Ok, but we have to be quick.

At that moment, Xander and Andrew came running out of the sporting store. Both of them had hunting knives in their hands.

XANDER: Where is he?

TABITHA: He’s gone.

PIKE: You were thinking of taking him out with knives?

XANDER: Something like that.

Xander’s eye caught sight of Asta huddled on the floor, rocking herself gently.

XANDER: Asta?

He knelt down beside her and touched her arm. Asta flinched away.

XANDER: Asta, are you ok?

ASTA: I died, he killed me. He snapped my neck…and I died.

Xander looked over at Tabitha, Pike and Andrew, who stared back at him, confused.

XANDER: Did Sha do anything to her?

TABITHA: I don’t think so. He just held her and then he dropped her and walked away.

Xander returned his attention back to the shaking Slayer.

XANDER: Asta, what happened? What did Sha do?

Asta’s eyes widened in fear.

ASTA: He killed me, Xander.

XANDER: No, he didn’t. You’re still alive. You are talking to me, aren’t you?

Asta frowned. Her hand touched his throat.

ASTA: He…snapped my neck.

XANDER: He didn’t. It was all a –

ANDREW: A dream!

Xander turned to Andrew.

XANDER: What?

ANDREW: Sha must have infected her. Sha did kill her but all she saw was her dream…or nightmare in this case since it had a nightmarish ending.

PIKE: What are we going to do now?

TABITHA: We’ll go back and do more research. There are so many things about Sha that we don’t know.

Xander slipped his hands around Asta and helped her to her feet.

TABITHA: We’ll go back, regroup and come up with a plan that doesn’t get anyone else killed.

~HOUSE~
~later~

Xander entered the kitchen where Tabitha, Pike and Andrew were. Tabitha and Andrew were seated at the dining table, going through books while Pike was pacing the length of the kitchen restlessly.

Tabitha looked up as Xander came in and sat across from her.

TABITHA: How is she?

XANDER: I don’t know. She seems a bit better but she isn’t speaking so I’m not sure how she’s doing. The dream of her getting killed shook her up real bad.

TABITHA: It’s every Slayers worst nightmare, I guess, to get killed in the line of duty. And seeing how Asta is not as confident as – let’s say Buffy – I can’t imagine how this is affecting her.

XANDER: Just hope she doesn’t do anything bad like unleashing a demon on us to get us all killed.

Tabitha raised an eyebrow skeptically.

XANDER: It has happened before.

PIKE: Guys! Can we concentrate on finding out about Sha instead of wondering whether Asta will kill us or not?

Tabitha scowled at her brother.

TABITHA: You could help us, you know?

PIKE: I can’t sit still in one place and do research, knowing that Sha is still out there killing and making people go nuts.

TABITHA: Whoa. Wait a minute I just realized something. If Asta was already infected by Sha, how did she get infected again? Did she get re-infected or something?

XANDER: No, she didn’t get re-infected. She wasn’t infected by Sha in the first place. Sha isn’t responsible for Andrew’s kidnapping and Asta’s visions and dreams.

PIKE: He’s not?

Xander looked embarrassed.

XANDRE: Did I not mention that?

Andrew raised his good hand, looking sheepish.

ANDREW: You did to me but I didn’t understand.

XANDER: Asta and I found the real talisman in the cemetery. When my blood touched it, we released him.

PIKE: Wasn’t Sha released already fifty years ago?

XANDER: Maybe. I don’t know how he got back in the talisman but I’m pretty sure that he has been in that talisman for a long time so he can’t be responsible for the things that we think he’s responsible for.

TABITHA: He could have been released fifty years ago but was put back in.

ANDREW: Or the books were wrong and he wasn’t released at all.

XANDER: Well, whatever it is. I’m pretty sure Sha isn’t responsible for Andrew’s little torture session and Asta visions and dreams.

TABITHA: (to Xander) So you released Sha?

XANDER: Yeah but…but…it was totally accidental!

TABITHA: And it was because of your blood?

XANDER: Yes. So I’m thinking the only way to put Sha back into the talisman is through blood – maybe mine.

PIKE: Ok, so we need to find a way to hold him long enough so that you can bleed on him. (sarcastically) Sounds simple enough.

ANDREW: You saw firsthand how he whipped us around. How do you think we would be able to hold him long enough? Plus we have one man down – we need Asta in this kind of situations.

Asta was in the cemetery fighting a very large vampire. The creature looked like he used to be in a motorcycle gang when he was alive.

She was going through the motions. A punch here, a kick there and another punch there. She looked as if she had everything under control. Then the vampire got smarter, faster. He caught her wrist, twisted it and shoved her to the ground. Her stake clattered to the ground from her hand. The burly vampire picked it up and towered over her.

He plunged the stake into Asta’s heart.

ASTA: NO!

VOICE: Asta?

Asta spun round and lashed out blindly at the newcomer. Her fist caught Pike in the jaw and he flipped to the ground. Asta took a moment to stare at Pike, finally realizing that he was no vampire or anyone evil.

ASTA: Pike?

Pike slowly stood up, rubbing his jaw.

PIKE: Ow.

ASTA: I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was you. I thought you were someone else.

PIKE: Let me guess – someone in the dream you just had?

Asta closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose.

ASTA: What do you want?

PIKE: I thought maybe we could go out and patrol – maybe look for Sha? The rest are downstairs doing some research on him and they suggested that we go look for him.

Asta gaped at him.

ASTA: What? No!

Pike looked taken aback.

PIKE: No?

ASTA: No! He’ll kill you – he’ll kill me!

PIKE: We are just going to see where he is and what he’s up to, that’s all. We’ll wait for the rest to come up with a plan to take him down for good but for now, we’ll just track him down and make sure he doesn’t do any more damage.

ASTA: No, no…he’ll kill us all. I know it.

She looked around the room.

ASTA: I have to go.

PIKE: Yes…to go look for Sha.

ASTA: No…no, to find a cure.

PIKE: Yes, by looking for Sha.

Asta shifted her gaze to him.

ASTA: I have to go.

PIKE: I’ll come with you.

Asta walked past Pike and made her way towards the door of her room. Pike took hold of her hand as she walked past.

PIKE: Asta…

ASTA: Get away from me!

With a flick of her hand, she tossed Pike to the other side of the room. Pike hit the wall before falling to the floor on his hands and knees.

PIKE: Asta!

Without a moment’s hesitation, Pike ran after the Slayer.

PIKE: Asta! Wait!

Xander and Tabitha came out of the kitchen with puzzled expression on their faces.

TABITHA: What’s going on?

Pike hurried down the stairs.

PIKE: Where’s Asta?

XANDER: I thought she was upstairs with you?

PIKE: She was but she left. She said she was going to find a cure.

TABITHA: A cure to what?

PIKE: To what’s happening to her maybe. I don’t know. She was pretty out of it. I couldn’t understand most of the things she was saying.

Andrew then came up behind Tabitha and Xander. He looked at the three of them

ANDREW: What’s going on?

XANDER: Asta left. Did you see her leave?

ANDREW: I heard the front door close. I assumed it was Pike and Asta going out. Why did she leave?

TABITHA: She’s looking for a cure for her nightmares.

ANDREW: There’s a cure?

Xander turned his eye to Tabitha.

XANDER: Is there?

TABITHA: I don’t think there is. I’m thinking, once you kill Sha or put him in back into the talisman, the nightmares stop.

ANDREW: She’s going after Sha.

PIKE: I don’t think so. When we were upstairs, she didn’t believe that she could beat him. She didn’t want to go find him when I suggested it because she was so sure he’ll kill her.

XANDER: Then where else can she get a cure?

TABITHA: Who knows? It’s hard to know what’s going through her mind right now.

PIKE: I’ll go find her. You guys stay here and continue find a way to defeat Sha.

XANDER: I’ll come with you.

PIKE: No, stay. If they need muscle, they can count on you. I won’t be long.

Pike jogged up to the front door, yanked it open and left the house a second later.

Asta ran as fast as she could. And as she ran, her eyes roamed the streets she was in, searching.

ASTA: Come on, where are you?

Asta flew through the air and crashed into a tombstone, the stone crumpling under her weight. She lay on the ground to catch her breath. At that time, a tall, lanky vampire came to her, towering over her.

VAMP: I didn’t know it was going to be this easy, little girl. I thought you were the Slayer. Aren’t you supposed to be stronger than this?

Asta kicked out, catching the vampire in his knee. The vampire roared in pain as he grabbed his knee.

VAMP: Bitch!

Asta climbed to her feet and gave a roundhouse kick towards the vampire. The creature caught her foot in midair and pushed it away. He reached out, grasped Asta’s jacket and pulled her close.

Fear was clearly evident in Asta’s eyes. She gulped.

VAMP: Let’s see how you taste, little girl.

The vampire bared its teeth before lowering his head towards the Slayer’s neck. Asta gasped as the vampire’s teeth pieced through her skin. She could feel the blood gushing out of the artery.

A few minutes later, the vampire dropped Asta’s dead body to the ground.

Asta stumbled and almost fell to the gravel but she managed not to lose her balance and she continued running.

ASTA: Where are you?

Using her Slayer powers to her advantage, she poured on more speed on her pace. She ran past Bar None. The cemeteries. Finally, she slowed to a stop when she came to the monastery.

Breathing heavily, she looked around.

ASTA: Come on, come on. Show yourself.

Someone stepped out of the shadows and approached her.

ASHLEY: Looking for me?

Asta jumped, startled, at Ashley’s sudden appearance.

ASTA: Yes. How did you know I was looking for you?

ASHLEY: Something told me that you were.

He tapped the side of his forehead and winked.

ASHLEY: Sixth sense.

He folded his arms and stepped closer to her.

ASHLEY: Why are you looking for me? I thought you made it clear you don’t want us to be friends.

ASTA: I know. But I need your help.

Ashley grinned.

ASHLEY: Now, this is interesting…

ASTA: But this doesn’t mean we are still friends. I…I need your help.

ASHLEY: My help?

ASTA: Yes. You said you know about magick, spells…

ASHLEY: I do.

ASTA: So, I’m sure you can help me.

ASHLEY: What about your friends? Can’t they help?

ASTA: No. Because I don’t think they are as powerful as you.

Ashley’s smile grew bigger.

ASHLEY: You’re a smart girl, Asta.

Asta looked desperate as she ran her hand through her hair.

ASTA: So can you help me or not?

ASHLEY: It depends on what you want?

ASTA: There’s this demon called Sha. He infected me.

ASHLEY: What do you mean?

ASTA: He’s this demon who makes people experience nightmares and drives them crazy with it. Now, I’m having the nightmares. I don’t know how to get rid of it. It’s killing me, Ashley.

Ashley cocked his head.

ASHLEY: Literally? Or just in your dreams?

Asta blinked.

ASTA: What?

ASHLEY: What are the nightmares you’re seeing, Asta?

ASTA: Is it important?

ASHLEY: If you want me to help…

Asta averted her gaze. She took in a deep breath.

SHA: Scream for me.

Sha snapped Asta’s neck.

The vampire plunged the stake into Asta’s heart.

The vampire bared its teeth before lowering his head towards the Slayer’s neck.

ASTA: My death. I keep seeing the many ways I can die.

Ashley stroked his chin thoughtfully.

ASHLEY: I see.

ASTA: So can you help me?

ASHLEY: I need to get some things first. I don’t really know –

Asta grabbed his hand, cutting him off.

ASTA: Ashley! Will you help me or not?

Ashley smiled.

ASHLEY: Of course. That's what I'm here for - to help you.

ACT 4

~HOUSE~
~kitchen~

ANDREW: Guys, look at this.

Tabitha lifted her eyes from the book she was reading and peered over at Andrew.

TABITHA: What is it?

Andrew picked up his book and turned it around so that the page he was reading was facing Tabitha and Xander.

ANDREW: It tells us here that Sha was indeed released fifty years ago but was later put back into the talisman about a year later.

XANDER: Did the book mention how it was done?

ANDREW: A little.

Andrew set the book down.

ANDREW: Xander was right in saying that blood is involved in putting Sha back. It’s Sha’s blood and the blood of the person who released Sha in the first place has to be used.

XANDER: So it is my blood.

ANDREW: Yes.

TABITHA: Then what?

ANDREW: Well, the book does say that the talisman is Sha’s weakness. In order to beat him, he has to come into contact with it.

XANDER: And the nightmares?

ANDREW: Should be gone once Sha’s in the talisman.

TABITHA: Is there a way to destroy the talisman so that there’s no possibility that Sha could be released ever again?

Andrew nodded and handed her the book. Tabitha took it and scanned the text he pointed to.

TABITHA: That’s it?

ANDREW: Pretty much.

TABITHA: Why didn’t the people who put Sha back into the talisman do this?

ANDREW: Don’t know. Maybe they thought that Sha would never be released again.

Tabitha threw a smirk at Xander.

TABITHA: Guess they didn’t count on Xander.

~MONASTERY~

Astwihad entered the monastery and made a beeline towards where Ahriman was seated. He went up to the railing in front of the massive being and waved his hand at it. Bottles of all shapes and sizes appeared on the railing.

Astwihad took one of the bottles and started studying them.

ASTWIHAD: Have you heard of a demon named Sha?

AHRIMAN: A shape shifter. Able to make someone’s nightmare became so vivid, they think those nightmares have come true – it drives people crazy. And he loves to torture as well. (pause) Why?

ASTWIHAD: Asta ran into him and now he has infected her.

Astwihad looked at Ahriman wistfully.

ASTWIHAD: She’s having nightmares of her death.

AHRIMAN: How touching.

Astwihad went back to his bottles. He picked up a small, circular one, popped the cap and took a whiff. He frowned.

ASTWIHAD: Do you think this would work?

AHRIMAN: On what?

ASTWIHAD: On Asta – to get rid of her nightmares.

Ahriman leaned forward in his seat, his red eyes dimming.

AHRIMAN: And why would you want to do that? We have no business with Sha and his business.

ASTWIHAD: No…but Asta came to me for help. This is the perfect opportunity to build her trust for Ashley. And from what we have seen, she’s still a vulnerable teenager. She needs someone who she can count on and I want that someone to be Ashley.

AHRIMAN: As do I, Astwihad. But do you think it’s wise? We can’t have Sha on our tails. We can’t afford any distractions.

Astwihad waved a hand at Ahriman, brushing off Ahriman’s concern.

ASTWIHAD: Don’t worry about Sha. I’ll take care of him if Asta and her friends can’t. He’s just a shape shifter, a measly demon. He’s beneath me.

He brought up the small, circular bottle before him. He gave a smile.

ASTWIHAD: Now, tell me, Ahriman, would this work?

Sha had changed his form into another male. Now, he looked like a punk rocker, with coloured Mohawk hair, dressed in ripped, black tank top and jeans. Pike only recognized him when the rocker grabbed hold of a man dressed in a business suit, whispered something in the terrified man’s ear and let him go.

The man then started running down the street yelling on top of his voice that the world was ending because his stock prices went down. The man then started hitting a teenager with his briefcase when the teenager called him a psycho.

Pike immediately stepped in, yanked the briefcase away and knocked the man out. The teenager wasted no time in fleeing the scene.

Pike dropped the case to the ground and faced Sha, who was looking at him intently.

PIKE: Erm…you’re not trying to make me see my nightmares are you?

SHA: Your sister.

PIKE: What about her?

SHA: That’s your incubus.

PIKE: Incubus? Doesn’t that mean a male demon having sex with women?

Sha did not reply. He turned around and started walking down the street.

PIKE: Hey! I’m not done with you!

Pike started to follow the shape shifter but kept at a safe distant. His cell phone rang. Pike answered it after the first ring.

PIKE: Yeah?

TABITHA: Hey, it’s Tabby. Where are you?

Pike took a quick look around at his surroundings.

PIKE: Somewhere between Millwall and Crawford.

TABITHA: Have you found Asta?

PIKE: No but I did find Sha and guess what he is now.

TABITHA: Ronald McDonald?

PIKE: Not quite but he does have the same colour hair. He’s a punk rocker. It’s a funny sight.

TABITHA: I bet. Listen, follow him and make sure he doesn’t do any damage. The rest of us will meet you in about fifteen minute’s time.

PIKE: You’ve got a plan? Tell me you’ve got a plan.

TABITHA: We’ve got a plan.

PIKE: You’re not saying that to make me feel better are you?

TABITHA: Nope, it’s the real deal. Just keep tabs on him. I’ll call you to know where you are once we are ready to move.

PIKE: Ok. But don’t take too long. I don’t know how long I can follow him before he decides I’ve become a nuisance and rips my throat out – or worse, tortures me.

TABITHA: We won’t take long – we are almost done.

PIKE: What about Asta?

TABITHA: We are going to let her go for a moment. We’ll deal with Sha first.

PIKE: You think it’s wise.

TABITHA: We don’t exactly have a choice, Oliver.

PIKE: Right. I’m sure she can take care of herself.

TABITHA: Yeah. And she said that she’s going to find a cure so I’m sure she’s in safe hands.

~PARK~

Asta was seated on one of the park benches, waiting impatiently. She kept fiddling with a loose thread on her coat as she glanced around the park.

Then she head footsteps coming up behind her. Asta stood up and whirled around.

ASTA: You’re here.

ASHLEY: You’re early.

ASTA: I’m desperate.

Ashley chuckled. He slipped his hands into the pocket of his black duster and produced a small, circular bottle.

ASTA: Is that the cure?

ASHLEY: The one and only.

ASTA: Good. Cure me already.

PIKE: I’m nearing the monastery now. I think Sha’s heading towards the Hellmouth.

TABITHA: No surprise there. Keep him distracted. We’ll be there in ten minutes.

PIKE: Hurry.

Pike hung up his cellphone and stuffed it into his pocket. He picked up his pace.

PIKE: Hey! Sha! We need to talk.

Sha, who still had the appearance of a punk rocker, looked over his shoulder and scowled slightly. The shape shifter faced him.

SHA: My reign is now. Do not disturb me or you’ll pay.

PIKE: But I want to talk – man to man.

SHA: I’m no man.

PIKE: No, you look like an American Idol reject. Look, what you’re doing is wrong. You need to stop.

Pike shook his head, not believing what he just said.

PIKE: Man, I sound so lame.

Sha smiled before turning around and continuing his way towards the monastery. Pike sighed and ran after him.

Ashley offered the container to Asta but pulled it away before she could touch it.

ASHLEY: But on one condition.

ASTA: What?

ASHLEY: You have to agree that we can be friends and that you’ll allow me to help you become a better Slayer.

ASTA: That’s two conditions.

ASHLEY: No, just one. It’s a two parter kind. One doesn’t go without the other. What do you say?

Asta chewed her lip, her brow furrowing thoughtfully.

ASTA: Deal.

Ashley smiled. He touched a finger to the opening of the container and tipped it forward so that the liquid inside touched his finger. He removed his finger and brought it near Asta’s mouth.

ASHLEY: Say ‘ah’.

Asta opened her mouth and Ashley touched her finger to her tongue.

ASHLEY: You should be cured now.

Pike flew back and skidded across the asphalt. He groaned as he slowly picked himself up.

PIKE: God, I hate this.

He looked up and rolled out of the way just in time when he saw Sha’s foot sailing towards his head.

PIKE: Where are you Tabby?

Pike got to his feet and gave a punch across Sha’s jaw. The demon’s head snapped back upon impact but other that that, it did not seem to faze him. Pike gave another punch and Sha took it without much of a fight.

Then Sha reached out and grabbed Pike by the throat. Sha sneered.

SHA: My reign is now.

TABITHA: Oliver!

PIKE: It’s about time.

Sha turned to his right and growled when he saw Tabitha, Xander and Andrew running towards him. He dropped Pike to the ground and turned towards them.

XANDER: Pike! Catch!

Pike had a second to react when he saw the one-eyed man tossing him a weapon.

XANDER: Make him bleed!

Pike caught the knife out of the air. He recognized it as one of the hunting knives that Xander and Andrew took from the sporting store from earlier. Pike lifted his eyes to see where Sha was. The demon still had his back towards Pike. He was walking slowly towards his sister and the rest.

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Tabitha, Xander and Andrew started to spread out. They formed a rough circle around Sha. Xander was directly in front of Sha while Tabitha and Andrew were on his either side. Pike completed the circle with him standing behind.

Xander stepped up. He had something in his hands.

XANDER: Sha, I got something for you. Here – catch!

Xander threw the object in his hand to Sha. The shape shifter unwittingly caught it. He dropped his gaze to the object. It was the talisman.

TABITHA: Pike, do it!

Pike went up to Sha and grabbed Sha’s shoulder and made the demon face him. Sha looked at Pike, confused. Pike smiled pleasantly before slashing the hunting knife across Sha’s chest. To Pike’s disbelieving eyes, Sha began to bleed.

PIKE: He’s bleeding!

As if on cue, Andrew ran towards Sha and used his good hand to knock him down. Yanking the talisman out of his hands, Andrew slapped it onto the wound. Sha did not even struggle through all of this. He looked dazed and confused.

ANDREW: Xander!

Less than a minute later, Xander was towering over Sha. He took the hunting knife from Pike and used it to slit his palm. His flesh tore open and blood began to dribble out. Xander crouched down and pressed his bleeding palm on top of the object.

Sha’s eyes widened in pain.

XANDER: That’s right buddy. Your time to get stuffed back in is now.

The talisman started to glow. Andrew took hold of Xander’s arm and started to drag him anyway.

ANDREW: I think it’s better if we step back.

Xander and Pike did what Andrew asked them to do. They joined Tabitha, who was a few feet away, watching.

A bright beam of light shot out of the talisman. Sha’s mouth dropped open in a silent scream. A minute later, the shape shifter vanished. The talisman clattered to the ground.

PIKE: Wow. That was…easy.

TABITHA: It’s the talisman. It makes Sha weak.

XANDER: Yeah but I didn’t know it would reduce him into a silent weakling.

ANDREW: Guess we under estimated the talisman’s power.

TABITHA: And now to destroy Sha and the talisman forever.

She walked up to the talisman, lifted her foot and stomped on the object, breaking it into pieces.

~PARK~

ASTA: I’m cured?

ASHLEY: You should be. If it doesn’t work, then I can’t help you.

ASTA: How will I know whether it has worked?

ASHLEY: You just have to wait and see.

Asta smiled gratefully at Ashley.

ASTA: Thank you.

ASHLEY: Don’t thank me yet.

ASTA: Still. You helped me out even though I clearly told you I didn’t need your help. So thank you.

ASHLEY: (smiled) Told you that you could trust me.

ASTA: Well, I do now.

With one last smile, Asta walked past Ashley and made her way home. Ashley turned and watched her go. A smile slowly crept across his face.

ASHLEY: That was much easier than I thought.

~HOUSE~
~later~

Asta opened the front door of the house and was greeted by Xander and Andrew. Xander had his arms across his chest while Andrew had his arm on his hip. They both did not look happy.

XANDER: Well, looks who is back.

ASTA: Hey guys.

ANDREW: We were worried sick about you!

ASTA: I’m sorry. I just needed some air.

XANDER: Did you find what you were looking for?

ASTA: Yeah.

Xander dropped his hands to his side and softened his expression.

XANDER: We were worried about you

ASTA: And again, I’m sorry. But I’m fine now.

ANDREW: Good.

ASTA: What happened to Sha?

XANDER: He won’t be showing his face around here anymore.

ASTA: Great! I knew you guys could do it.

Asta went up to the two men and pecked them on their cheeks.

ASTA: Thank you.

~BASEMENT~

Andrew was seated on his bed, his cellphone against his ear. He was slowly unwrapping the bandage on his injured arm.

GILES: I need you to go L.A. There’s a Slayer I need you to pick up.

ANDREW: But I have my own Slayer.

GILES: I know. But I need you to get this Slayer and bring her back to England.

ANDREW: Why me?

GILES: You’re the best person for this job – Buffy’s words. It’s a simple responsibility. Just go to L.A, get the Slayer and come back to Cleveland. There will be a plane in Cleveland to pick her up. There are some people who badly want this girl. Bringing her to Cleveland will put them off your tracks. Do you understand?

ANDREW: Yes, I do.

GILES: Good. I’ll send some backup in case something goes wrong but I doubt it will. (pause) I trust you’re able to do this?

ANDREW: I won’t let you down.

GILES: Yes, please try not to. I’ll keep in touch.

Giles hang up and a moment later Andrew did the same. He grinned.

ANDREW: Cool, I’m going to L.A.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Special Guest Star
Anthony Steward Head as Rupert Giles

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Beck Schwarz

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

A BECK TO SHREDS production. © 2006 Irene Issac

ASTA Episode 1.10 "Incubus"

Sat, 02 Dec 2006 10:10:26 GMT

Sha is released and goes on a rampage. Ashley takes this opportunity and brings Asta one step closer to his side.

TEASER

~BAR NONE~
~David’s office~

A pair of pants hung on the back of the chair precariously; a blouse was strewn on the floor just beside the chair. On the desk were a man’s shoe and a sock. The rest of David’s and Tabitha’s clothing were scattered on the ground without much regard.

Tabitha and David were lying on the ground with Tabitha in the crook of David’s arm. She had her jacket over her unclothed body while David had his shirt covering his waist and his chest remained bare.

DAVID: This is so much better than talking.

Tabitha snuggled closer to David, wrapping her arm across his chest.

TABITHA: Hmmm…yes. I should have just come here and offered sex instead of trying to work things out.

David chuckled. He dropped a kiss on the top of her head and rested his cheek on her hair.

TABITHA: But…I do have a question though.

DAVID: Shoot.

TABITHA: Why did you change your mind about us? Not that I’m complaining of course. I’m just surprised that you’re willing to work this out even though I never told you what happened.

DAVID: Because you were honest.

Tabitha tilted her head so that she was looking at him, confused.

TABITHA: I was?

DAVID: Yeah. I mean, you could have easily lied to me and told me that some large raccoon trashed the bar or that you were downstairs in the basement because you were forced to go down there. But you didn’t. You accepted responsibility and didn’t deny that anything went down.

TABITHA: But I didn’t tell you what happened.

DAVID: No, but I’ve got to give you credit for not hiding the whole thing from me. Besides, it takes two to work a relationship. If I can’t meet you halfway, then you shouldn’t be with me.

TABITHA: (smiled) You’re the greatest man I’ve ever met, David.

David returned her smile and bent his head. Their lips met for a searing kiss.

~CAVE~

Asta and Xander stared dumbfounded at the naked man before them. The man was bald, tan and well built. He had his head bent and his eyes closed. His hands were laced together in front of him.

XANDER: Erm…who are you?

The man’s eyes snapped open and he looked up. A snarled formed on his lips as he regarded the two people in front of him.

MAN: The people will weep and blood will pour as I walk this land.

Asta and Xander blinked at his words.

XANDER: I’m sorry…what?

MAN: Monsters and fears will plague their minds and all that will be left are screams.

ASTA: He isn’t making sense.

XANDER: That or we are too dumb to know what he’s talking about.

The man turned his head towards the covered hole. He walked towards it and cocked his head, studying the pile of rock and dirt that covered the hole. He waved his right hand at the heap of rubble. The whole mound exploded, spewing rock and mud everywhere. The impact caused Asta and Xander to fly backwards. Once the dust settled, Asta squinted and saw a gaping hole where the rubble was. The man climbed out and disappeared.

XANDER: What just happened?

ASTA: I think we just released Sha.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Tyron Leitso as David Boone
Dean Cain as Ashley/Astwihad

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz

Based on the hit television show “Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

~ELEVATOR~

Pike cried out in frustration when he failed to reached the trap door above his head for the umpteenth time that he tried. He kicked the wall of the elevator in frustration. He glanced down at Andrew, who was sitting on the ground beside him.

PIKE: Get up and give me a boost.

Andrew gestured to his injured arm.

PIKE: Ok, get up and I’ll give you a boost.

ANDREW: What do you want me to do when I get up there? Cut the cable so that we can plummet to our deaths?

PIKE: No. We’ve got no knife to cut the cables.

Andrew rolled his eyes as he climbed to his feet.

PIKE: Just get up there and see whether you can get us moving again.

ANDREW: Unless I’ve got a way to switch the power back on again, I don’t think I’ll get us moving. There was a storm approaching when we came into the building so I think the storm knocked out the power in the building.

PIKE: Well, we can’t stay here and do nothing. I’m getting restless and I’m itching to do something.

ANDREW: Maybe you should try to sit still and just do nothing. You’re not required to run around and do something every single minute you know.

PIKE: I’m not wired that way.

ANDREW: Then I can’t help you.

Pike sighed in frustration before going to the doors of the elevator. He used his fingers and used all the strength he had to try to pry the door open. When he couldn’t, he pressed his forehead against the door and closed his eyes, panting a little.

PIKE: If I don’t do something, I’m going to go crazy.

ANDREW: Why don’t you try the phone again? Or try to get it working?

Pike opened his eyes and cast his gaze to Andrew, his forehead still against the door.

PIKE: You mean try to rewire the phone till it works.

ANDREW: If you can, why not?

Pike spun around with excitement in his blue eyes. He grabbed Andrew’s shoulder and shook him.

PIKE: Andrew! You’re a genius.

ANDREW: My arm!

PIKE: I could kiss you.

Andrew looked scared.

ANDREW: Please don’t.

Pike released the Watcher and went to the button panel where the phone was. He picked it up and placed it against his ear. A soft dial tone was head. Pike’s eyes widening in surprise.

PIKE: It’s working!

Andrew looked at Pike, puzzled. He was gently rubbing his injured shoulder.

ANDREW: So fast? Wow. You’re good.

~BAR NONE~

TABITHA: I think the rain has stopped.

David pulled up his pants and buckled it. He stopped and listened.

DAVID: I think you’re right. Let’s go and see whether the power is up.

David slipped on his t-shirt while Tabitha buttoned up her blouse. A minute later, the two of them left the office.

When they entered the bar and restaurant area, the place was still in darkness. David called out to the waitress who was seated at one of the booths. She was scribbling on a note pad.

DAVID: Kelly, has the storm stopped?

Kelly looked up at David and nodded.

KELLY: It has. But the whole street is still without power.

DAVID: Ok. How about you head on home then? I don’t think you can do anything else here. Come back in tomorrow.

KELLY: You sure? I can help you lock up.

DAVID: That’s alright. I’ll probably be here late anyway. You better go back and get some sleep.

KELLY: Alright. (smiled) Thanks, David.

Kelly picked up her purse, which was beside her, and made her way towards the exit. She gave a wave to David and Tabitha before stepping outside, the door shutting behind her.

David grinned at Tabitha.

DAVID: Great! We are all alone now. How about I take that dinner offer? The kitchen is still open – I can whip something up. Or do you want another drink?

Tabitha checked the time on her watch as David made his way towards the bar.

TABITHA: I think I should go.

David regarded her as he made her a drink from the bar.

DAVID: What? Why? I thought maybe we could talk…and then go back to my office…

Tabitha smiled as she approached the counter of the bar. She reached out and touched David’s hand.

TABITHA: That sounds like a really good idea, David…

DAVID: But you’re leaving.

TABITHA: Yeah. Oliver and Andrew are involved in something and I told them I’d catch up to them when I was done here.

David blinked at what she said. He set down the glasses and folded his arms across his chest.

DAVID: When you were done here?

Tabitha eyes widened.

TABITHA: No, no. I don’t mean it that way. When I said when I’m done here, I didn’t mean…when I’m done here. Understand?

DAVID: I really don’t.

TABITHA: Look, David, what we had just now was really special for me and I will remember it for the rest of my life. And I assure you that I didn’t plan for this to happen. I came here to talk and work things out, that’s all. I didn’t come here to get you in my pants and pretend that everything that happened the past few weeks didn’t.

Tabitha leaned over the counter and kissed David. She pulled away a moment later.

TABITHA: I’m not done here.

David cracked a smile.

DAVID: Ok.

TABITHA: I still have to go though. But I’ll come back. And then we can have that dinner.

DAVID: I’ll be waiting.

The two came together for another kiss. A few minutes later, Tabitha waved to David goodbye and left Bar None.

~CAVE~

XANDER: Sha?! We released Sha?!

ASTA: Who else can that be?

Both Asta and Xander were just below the gaping hole, looking around for the best possible way to get out. Asta then knelt down, laced her fingers together and stuck it out for Xander.

ASTA: Here, I’ll give you a boost.

XANDER: But Sha was never in the talisman. He was released 50 years ago. How could we have released him?

ASTA: Xander! Boost!

Xander placed his right foot in Asta’s hands and Asta boosted him up. Xander grabbed hold of the edge of the hole and pulled himself out of the cave. He got onto his stomach and reached down for Asta.

XANDER: Grab my hand!

Asta jumped up and grasped Xander’s hand. With a grunt, Xander hauled Asta out of the cave. The two of them collapsed on the wet ground of the cemetery, panting.

XANDER: Ok, so let me get this straight. Sha was never released. Or, if he was, he was put back into the talisman. So now, we’ve just released a crazy shape shifter, who can drive people mad with their dreams and loves to torture?

ASTA: Sounds about right.

XANDER: We are so screwed.

Asta got to her feet and extended her hand to Xander. He took it and she yanked him to his feet.

ASTA: We gotta go find him before he does some real damage. Who knows what he has done already.

Sha walked the streets of Hades Valley, taking in the sights around him. There were not many people around as it was quite late at night but there still a few milling around. A group of teenagers walked by, laughing and yelling on top of their voices. A couple strolled down the street with their hands around each other. They strode past a police car.

Sha turned his head away from the car and continued with his journey.

VOICE: Sir! Hold it right there!

Sha slowed to a stop. He did not turn around.

VOICE: Turn around with your hands where I can see them.

Sha followed the newcomer’s instructions. When he turned, he saw a middle-aged man, dressed in blue, walking slowly towards him. His right hand was resting on something attached to his belt.

COP: Can I have your name, sir?

SHA: I am Sha.

COP: Alright, Sha, do you know that it’s a felony to be out in public nude?

Sha cocked his head, as if to study the police officer from head to toe.

SHA: Spiders.

COP: (frowned) What?

Sha smiled. There was no trace of malice in it. It was a pure, genuine smile.

SHA: Scream for me.

COP: Wha –

The officer looked down at his hands when he felt something crawling on them. Then he screamed.

COP: Get them off! Get them off.

Spiders, large, hairy, spiders, were crawling all over him. The officer shook his arm vigorously to get them off but it did not work. They kept crawling up his arm and then his torso.

Of course, they were not real spiders. It was all in his mind.

SHA: Screams will be the only thing that you’ll hear as your mind takes over.

With that, Sha turned and walked away from the shrieking cop. His next target was the couple.

When Tabitha came out of Bar None, she made a beeline towards town. However, her journey was interrupted when a screaming young woman came barreling towards her. Tabitha reached out and grabbed the girl.

TABITHA: Hey! Calm down! What’s going on?

There was a wild, crazy look in the woman’s green eyes. Tears were streaming down her face and she was sobbing.

WOMAN: Run! Run before the water comes!

TABITHA: Water? What water? What are you talking about?

The woman turned and pointed at the empty street behind her.

WOMAN: Can you see it? It’s coming! The water is coming! It’s going to flood the whole town and everyone will die.

She turned back to Tabitha and grabbed her arms.

WOMAN: I will die! I can’t swim.

Tabitha looked at the woman and then at the silent, empty street. There was no water in sight.

TABITHA: I don’t understand…there’s no water there.

WOMAN: You’re blind! I can hear the water coming. Can’t you hear it?

TABITHA: No, I can’t. Look, I think you should come down and just tell me – calmly – what’s going on.

The woman’s grip on Tabitha tightened.

WOMAN: The water’s coming! The water’s coming!

TABITHA: Did I mention calmly?

With a cry, the woman shoved Tabitha to the ground and ran screaming down the street. Tabitha stared after the woman from the ground.

TABITHA: Try not to run into something! Like someone holding a knife or a pair of scissors.

Tabitha stood up and dusted dirt of her pants and coat. Then something slammed into her and she went down to the ground again. Tabitha glared at the person who ran her down. It was middle-aged cop, who was practically tearing his uniform off his body.

COP: They are everywhere! They are everywhere! Get them off!

TABITHA: Geez, am I in the right town?

She looked down the street and when she was sure that there was no one around, she stood up again.

TABITHA: Anybody else wants a turn at knocking me down?

Tabitha adjusted her coat and continued walking down the street, which led to town.

TABITHA: Good.

~ELEVATOR~

ANDREW: It’s been half an hour.

PIKE: They’ll be here.

ANDREW: You didn’t tell them who we really are right?

Pike rolled his eyes.

PIKE: Why would I want to do that?

Andrew shrugged.

ANDREW: I don’t know. It would explain why they are not coming to get us. They are probably waiting for the cops to arrive first.

PIKE: No, I didn’t tell them. And we are on the seventh floor; it would take time for them to get here with their equipment.

A noise was heard and it came from the door of the elevator. It was like a scraping noise – like something metallic was scratching against the door of the elevator. Pike and Andrew exchanged glances.

ANDREW: Do you think it’s them or Sha?

Pike did not answer as he stood up and went to the door. He pressed his ears against it.

PIKE: I can’t hear anything.

Pike closed one eye and tried to look through crack in the middle of the two doors. He cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled through the crack.

PIKE: Hello? Who’s there?

There was silence.

Andrew started to panic. He scrambled to his feet and flattened himself against the wall. His eyes were wide with fear.

ANDREW: It’s Sha! He’s coming for me!

PIKE: Shh!

Pike pressed his ear against the crack and listened intently.

VOICE: It’s maintenance personnel.

Pike grinned as he turned to Andrew.

PIKE: You heard that? They are here to get us out.

ANDREW: Sha is a shape shifter. He could be one of them!

PIKE: But we have the talisman. If it is really Sha, we’ll just use the talisman and stuff him back in there.

ANDREW: Do you know how to use it?

PIKE: Do you?

Andrew looked up at the ceiling helplessly.

ANDREW: I’m going to die.

VOICE: Step away from the door!

PIKE: Ok!

Pike stepped back and stood before Andrew.

PIKE: Just relax, Andrew. I’ll make sure Sha doesn’t get to you.

Andrew frowned at Pike.

ANDREW: Didn’t you say you wouldn’t save me?

PIKE: That’s before I realized how much we need you for this.

There was a loud grinding noise and then silence. Then the door started to vibrate for a while before the grinding noise was heard again.

ANDREW: Why can’t he just burst the door open like all demons do?

PIKE: Maybe it’s not Sha.

ANDREW: Maybe he wants you to think that before he rips your throat out and tortures me again.

There was silence once more. A moment later, the doors of the elevator slid open, revealing four people. Two of them were dressed in blue jumpsuits and had tools in their hands while the other two were the security guard on the seventh level and a young police officer.

Pike smiled at them.

PIKE: Thank you so much. I thought we would never get out of here.

ANDREW: Anyone here named Sha?

PIKE: We will be leaving now.

Pike grabbed the front of Andrew’s shirt and pulled him with him as Pike started to leave the elevator.

The police officer came forward, blocking Pike’s and Andrew’s path.

OFFICER: Not so fast, fellows. You’re not going anywhere unless it down to the station.

ANDREW: What?

OFFICER: You are both are under arrest.

ACT 2

ANDREW: Under arrest? What do you mean under arrest?

The police officer pushed Pike, face first, against the wall and put his hands behind his back. He took out a pair of handcuffs and snapped it on.

PIKE: Hey!

For Andrew, the security guard just pinned his good arm behind his back and pushed him against the wall.

PIKE: What are you arresting us for?

OFFICER: For burglary.

GUARD: I called up my boss and he said that there was no such thing as the silent alarm.

ANDREW: But…but your boss doesn’t know about the alarms. It’s a safety measure.

OFFICER: I’m sure it is.

The cop leaned forward, close to Andrew’s ear and sneered.

OFFICER: But save your stories for the court.

PIKE: You can’t arrest us when we didn’t…

The guard slipped his hand into one of the pockets of Pike’s jeans and pulled the talisman out.

PIKE: …take anything.

OFFICER: This is enough to put you away for at least five years.

The security guard tugged Andrew away from the wall and started pushing him down the hallway. Pike and the cop followed them shortly. Outside, a squad car was waiting for them.

ANDREW: Look, this is all a misunderstanding. We don’t even know how that thing got into Pike’s pocket. I mean, what is it anyway? A watch?

OFFICER: Just get in the car.

ANDREW: This doesn’t make sense. Of all the things we could steal in there why would we take a watch?

PIKE: Andrew, just give it up. I don’t think they are –

The sound of groaning cut Pike of in mid sentence. The two men whirled around and blinked when they saw the cop and the guard slumped on top of each other, unconscious.

PIKE: Right.

They looked up when they head footsteps approaching them. Tabitha grinned brightly at Pike and Andrew.

TABITHA: Just once I would like to see the two of you save my ass instead of me being your knight in shining armour.

PIKE: Tabby, what are you doing here?

TABITHA: I told you guys I would catch up with you when I’m done and here I am. And my timing couldn’t be any more perfect.

ANDREW: We got arrested for burglary.

Tabitha smirked.

TABITHA: Burglary? And here I thought it was for something else.

PIKE: What did you do to them?

TABITHA: Just a small sleeping spell. It will last for about a couple of hours.

PIKE: Handcuffs?

Tabitha waved a hand at his cuffs.

TABITHA: Release.

The cuffs clattered to the ground.

TABITHA: You’ve got the talisman?

Pike crouched down beside the security guard and reached into his breast pocket. He took out the talisman.

PIKE: Got it.

TABITHA: Let’s go find Asta and Xander. I think Sha is up to his old tricks. On the way here, I bumped into two very scared and very crazy citizens of Hades Valley.

ANDREW: I thought Sha was only after Asta and me? Why go after strangers?

PIKE: Could be his new strategy – harm the innocent so that the two of you could come to him and fall into his trap.

TABITHA: Maybe. Or he could be up to something else altogether. We’ll find Asta and Xander and then head back to the house and figure out how to use the talisman. We need to get Sha in that thing before he does anymore damage.

Asta and Xander were hurrying down the street, which led out of the cemetery, with their eyes peeled for any sign of Sha.

XANDER: Well, on the bright side, we now know that Sha isn’t the one after you and Andrew and that the talisman we found was the real deal.

ASTA: That’s comforting to know.

XANDER: How did we release him anyway?

Xander pointed an accusing finger at the Slayer.

XANDER: Did you secretly chant something?

Asta raised an eyebrow at Xander.

ASTA: Do you really think I have the capability to do that?

XANDER: Don’t underestimate the power of mind control, Asta. It’s more powerful than you think.

ASTA: So you’re saying that I willed for him to appear?

XANDER: Who knows? We don’t exactly know how this thing works anyway.

He pulled out the talisman from his pocket and looked over it. She snatched it from Xander’s hand and stopped walking. Asta looked intently at the talisman. There was dried blood on it.

ASTA: It’s your blood.

XANDER: What?

ASTA: You touched your shoulder and then touched the talisman. It must be your blood that triggered Sha’s release.

XANDER: Shouldn’t these kinds of things need special blood. Like blood of the Slayer or a demon or a pig?

ASTA: Blood is blood, Xander. When you come down to it, it serves the same purpose. It gives life.

Xander raised his eyebrows in amazement.

XANDER: Well, aren’t you insightful.

Asta handed the talisman back to Xander. She flashed him a smile.

ASTA: It’s just common sense.

They started walking again.

ASTA: How are we going to find him? He’s a shape shifter. He can be anyone. (to Xander) He can be you!

Xander shot her a look.

XANDER: Or you!

ASTA: Sha only takes the form of men, Xander. So unless I have a –

Xander raised a finger, cutting her off.

XANDER: I get it. You don’t have to spell it out for me.

Asta chuckled, shaking her head.

ASTA: You girl.

XANDER: I’m not a –

A sharp scream shattered the night, pulling Asta’s and Xander’s attention away from their conversation. They snapped their eyes down the street.

ASTA: It came from over there.

The two of them broke into a run.

As the man screamed in terror, Sha grabbed the man by the collar of his shirt with his right hand and slammed his left hand against the man’s chest. Sha’s forehead furrowed in concentration. Slowly and surely, Sha’s naked skin began to mold and his bones began to shift as he started to change, started to take form of the man he was holding onto.

Clothes, exactly the same as the one the screaming man was wearing, began to cover his flesh. A minute later, Sha was the mirror image of the man he had his hands on.

MAN: You…you’re me!

Sha grabbed the man’s head roughly and twisted it clean off.

SHA: I can be anyone I want to be. I can be in your mind, your dreams, your body.

ASTA: Hey!

Sha shifted his eyes to his right and saw Asta standing in a fighting stance.

SHA: I can be you too.

ASTA: Well, I’m not a man so you can’t.

SHA: No, not physically. But if I can be your dreams, your mind, doesn’t that make me you?

ASTA: I’m more than dreams.

Sha cocked his head, his eyes boring into Asta’s.

SHA: You…you’re more than a Slayer.

Asta blinked at his words.

ASTA: What?

SHA: I would like to hear you scream.

ASTA: You wish.

Asta’s gaze flickered to the dead body briefly before going back to Sha.

ASTA: You are going to pay for that, Sha.

SHA: You only speak my name when I make you bleed.

ASTA: Not gonna happen.

Asta leaped at Sha but the shape shifter easily dodged her by taking a step to his right. Asta hit the ground and rolled. Sha heard a noise behind him and turned around. This time he was not quick enough when Xander came flying at him. The two went to the ground.

Xander threw a couple of punches before producing the talisman and shoving it to Sha’s face. The shape shifter looked at the object in awe.

SHA: The talisman!

XANDER: That’s right. Now get back in there, you demon!

Nothing happened. Sha looked at Xander quizzically.

XANDER: I command you! Get in there!

Sha roared before lashing out at Xander. He went tumbling back, dropping the talisman on the way. Before Sha could grab it, Asta kicked the talisman away and then aimed a kick at Sha’s head. Once again, the demon was too quick. Sha grabbed Asta’s foot and twisted. In order to prevent her foot from breaking, Asta twisted her whole body and yanked her foot free. When Asta stood up, Sha was already on his feet. He turned and shot out his arm, grabbing Xander by his neck.

SHA: Sha sees everything.

He tossed Xander against a window of a shop like he did not weigh a thing. The glass shattered upon impact as Xander went through the window.

ASTA: Xander!

Sha faced Asta and came towards her.

TABITHA: Oliver, stop the car!

PIKE: What? Why?

TABITHA: Just do it! I think I saw something.

Pike slammed his foot against the brake and the car came to a screeching halt.

ANDREW: What’s going on?

TABITHA: (to Pike) Go back!

Pike put the car in reverse and stepped on the accelerator. The car shot back.

TABITHA: Stop here!

The car stopped suddenly.

ANDREW: What are you doing?

PIKE: What did you see?

Tabitha pointed out her window.

TABITHA: It’s Asta.

PIKE: Who’s the dude?

ANDREW: It’s Xander.

Pike shook his head. He leaned over and pointed at the person he was talking about.

PIKE: No, not Xander. I’m talking about the dude that’s holding Xander…and is now throwing him through a glass window.

TABITHA: Oh shit!

The three of them hurriedly climbed out of the car and raced towards Asta and the rest.

PIKE: Andrew, get Xander! Tabitha, come with me!

Tabitha and Andrew split ways, with Andrew heading towards the shop that Xander crashed through. Stepping over glass and broken wood, Andrew carefully made his way towards the still Xander.

ANDREW: Xander. Xander!

He crouched down beside the other man. Xander had a large cut across his left cheek, other than that he did not look like he was injured badly.

ANDREW: Come on, Xander. Wake up!

Andrew looked out of the window to see how the others were doing.

Tabitha and Pike were picking themselves off the floor.

TABITHA: He’s strong. Like very. Why didn’t the books say that he was this strong?

PIKE: No, time to think about that, Tabby.

Pike ducked a punch and planted a roundhouse kick at Sha’s chest. Sha stumbled back a few steps. Then Tabitha came in. She stood before Sha and raised her hands.

TABITHA: Estar –

Sha knocked her off her feet and Tabitha went flying back. She crashed into Pike.

Asta leapt onto the back of the demon and wrapped her arm around Sha’s neck. She started to strangle him.

ASTA: Tabitha! Torch him!

Tabitha untangled herself from her brother and sat up. She turned towards Asta and the shape shifter. Pike turned his eyes to his sister.

PIKE: Do it!

TABITHA: I can’t. If I do, Asta will burn with him.

PIKE: Wait till she’s off.

TABITHA: What?

Pike was not listening. He was up on his feet and running towards Sha and Asta. He slammed into the demon and tackled the two of them to the ground. Pike looked up from where he was and saw that Asta was off Sha.

PIKE: Tabby, now!

Tabitha raised her hands towards the shape shifter and concentrated.

TABITHA: Estar Ardiendo!

A round fireball formed between Tabitha’s hands and then shot towards Sha. The fireball hit Sha squarely in the chest and engulfed him.

SHA: Earth, wind, water and fire. Nothing will stop me.

As soon as he uttered those words, the fire, which swallowed up his whole body, went out in a wink of an eye.

TABITHA: The books didn’t mention that either!

Xander groaned when he came to. With the help of Andrew, he sat up, rubbing the back of his neck.

XANDER: What happened?

ANDREW: You smashed through a window. But I think you’re ok. Do you feel ok?

XANDER: I think so.

He touched the wound on his cheek and winced.

XANDER: Except that doesn’t feel ok.

ANDREW: It doesn’t look that bad. There’s no glass in it. It’s basically a scratch.

XANDER: (scowled) I’m sure. Which is why it hurts like hell?

Andrew looked sheepish.

ANDREW: Sorry. I’m not good with wounds.

XANDER: Never mind that. How’s everyone doing?

ANDREW: Not good. Tabitha tried to burn him up but he just shrugged it off. This guy is strong – and now fireproof.

Xander looked around the shop that he and Andrew was in. He noticed that he was in a sporting store.

XANDER: We need a plan and fast.

Xander got to his feet and went to the cashier’s counter. In the glass case were hunting knives.

XANDER: Bingo.

ANDREW: If he can’t be killed by fire, what makes you think he can be killed by knives?

XANDER: We are not going to kill him. We are going to put him back into that talisman and to do so, we need blood.

ANDREW: His blood?

XANDER: No, just mine.

Xander looked around the shop before spotting a racket hanging on a shelf a few feet away from him. He went to it, grabbed it and came back to the counter.

XANDER: Stand back.

Andrew did what he was told. Xander raised the racket and slammed it into the glass case. The glass cover shattered upon impact and caved it. Xander tossed the racket away and reached into the case. He took one of the knives.

ANDREW: The talisman is with Pike.

XANDER: Can’t use that – it’s fake. The one Asta and I found isn’t.

ANDREW: How do you know?

Xander turned to Andrew, looking grim.

XANDER: Cause we released him.

SHA: Dreams, bad dreams, hallucinations, visions, incubus.

Sha gave Asta another smile and this time there was malice in it. Sha took hold of Asta by the front of her blouse. He hauled her up, her feet inches off the ground.

SHA: Death and blood. These will be the things you’ll see.

Asta struggled violently against Sha’s grip but to no avail. He was too strong for her. She started to claw at his hands. Sha gave her a genuine smile, which took Asta by surprise.

SHA: Scream for me.

Asta head butted the demon and felt the grip on her loosen. She took that moment to wrench herself free. She then dropped to the ground and swept her legs at Sha. Her legs took Sha’s legs out from under him and he went to the ground. As Asta stood up, Sha was doing the same. She ran towards the shape shifter.

Sha easily caught her. He wrapped his free hand around her neck. Asta’s eyes grew large.

SHA: Scream for me.

In one fluid motion, Sha snapped Asta's neck.

ASTA Episode 1.09 "That Thing We Do" Act 3 & 4

Sun, 12 Nov 2006 05:54:33 GMT

ACT 3

~BAR NONE~

Tabitha followed David out of the office and into the restaurant/bar area. The whole place was in darkness.

DAVID: What’s going on?

The waitress that Tabitha was talking to earlier came up to them.

WAITRESS: The power went out.

DAVID: What happened?

WAITRESS: It’s the storm. It knocked the power out everywhere. The whole street is in darkness.

David shook his head in frustration.

DAVID: I don’t have time for this. (to the waitress) Get me a flashlight – I’ll take a look at the fuse box.

The waitress nodded and went away.

TABITHA: Do you want me to help you with anything?

DAVID: Can you get the lights back on?

TABITHA: Erm…no but I’m good at holding a flashlight. I can do that while you mess around with the fuse box.

David chuckled, which made Tabitha smile.

DAVID: Yeah sure. You can hold the flashlight.

TABITHA: Great!

David turned and was about to walked away when Tabitha touched his arm. He looked at her quizzically.

TABITHA: It’s nice to see you laughing again, David.

DAVID: Yeah, it’s been awhile…I missed laughing.

He turned and strode away from her. Tabitha watched him sadly.

TABITHA: (softly) I missed it too.

~ELEVATOR~

PIKE: Andrew! Wake up.

Pike slapped Andrew across the face again and this time he got a response. Andrew jolted upright as his arms flew everywhere.

ANDREW: Stop hitting me, Tucker!

Pike slapped him again to calm him down.

PIKE: Andrew! Get a grip.

Andrew’s eyes fluttered open and blinked at Pike.

ANDREW: You’re not Tucker.

Pike rolled his eyes as he stood up.

PIKE: Get your cell phone and try calling for help.

Andrew pushed himself up against one of the walls of the elevator, took out his cell phone and started dialing. Pike was at the other end of the elevator where the buttons were. He was studying the pad, looking for something that could make the elevator start moving again.

ANDREW: Nothing. Still no signal.

PIKE: Keep trying.

Pike ran his fingers around the pad. When he did not find anything, he moved up. His fingers brushed against a panel. Using his fingernails, Pike pried the panel open. However, he could not. After a few tries of failing to open the panel, Pike gave up. He looked over at Andrew.

PIKE: Do you have something flat? Like a penknife or a card?

ANDREW: I got my driver’s license.

PIKE: That will do. Hand it to me.

Andrew reached into the back pocket of his pants and pulled out his wallet. He flipped it open and slipped out his driver’s license. He handed it to Pike.

Pike took Andrew’s driver’s license and jammed it into the edge of the panel. He jiggled the card and at the same time pushed it even further inside. Once the card was nearly half way inside, Pike pulled on the card – using it as leverage to force the panel open.

ANDREW: Don’t break it!

PIKE: I’ll try not to…

Pike gave one last tug and the panel pried open. Inside was a phone.

PIKE: Now we are talking.

~CEMETERY~

XANDER: Asta!

Xander ran to the hand and dropped to his knees. He grabbed the lifeless hand and felt for a pulse. He started to panic when he did not feel one. He dropped the flashlight to the ground and started to push away the mud with his fingers. Little by little, more of the hand was seen. Then the arm, the shoulder and then the top of Asta’s head.

Digging frantically, Xander finally managed to clear away enough mud and stone to uncover Asta’s torso. Xander slipped his hands under Asta’s arms and started to pull her out of the rubble with all his might. Inch by inch, he pulled Asta out until her whole body was free.

Xander laid Asta flat on the ground and searched for her pulse one more time. This time he found it and he let out a breath, feeling relieved. He lightly tapped her cheek.

XANDER: Asta? Asta?

Asta started to stir. A moment later, her eyes fluttered opened

ASTA: Xander?

XANDER: The one and only. Are you hurt?

Asta groaned in reply.

XANDER: I take that as a yes?

ASTA: No…no, I’m fine. I just have this splitting headache.

XANDER: I think it’s because of the all that dirt falling on your head.

Asta struggled to sit up. Xander held her shoulder’s and helped her upright.

ASTA: Where are we?

XANDER: I don’t know. Some sort of a cave I think.

ASTA: A cave? Tabitha said there weren’t any caves in Hades Valley.

XANDER: Not one that she could see anyway. This was under Murdock’s grave.

Asta looked around her surroundings.

ASTA: Is there a way out of here? Or are we trapped?

XANDER: I don’t know. I haven’t taken a closer look at this place. I was looking for you.

Asta slowly got to her feet.

ASTA: How did we get here anyway?

XANDER: My guess is that we dug too far. The rain made the soil even looser and it couldn’t take our weight and we fell in. And that caused a mini landslide, burying us in here.

ASTA: I was holding my shovel when I went in. We could use it to dig our way out.

XANDER: I don’t think that’s wise – not now anyway. We need to wait till the rain stops before we can dig or we will be experiencing another landslide.

ASTA: We can’t wait that long. I mean, we could run out of air and…and what about food? We could starve to death here.

XANDER: I don’t think it will take that long. You hear that sound of dripping water? Once that stops we will know that the rain has stopped.

ASTA: Ok, so what now?

XANDER: We wait I guess.

ASTA: And the talisman?

XANDER: No sign of it yet.

ASTA: Let’s find that and then find a way to get out of here.

Asta nodded to the end of the cave.

ASTA: Let’s see what’s at the end of this cave.

~BAR NONE~

Tabitha was bored. She had been standing beside David at the fuse box – which was downstairs where the alcohol cage was – holding a flashlight while he looked to see whether he could mend the whole blackout problem. It has been nearly an hour now and David had not come close to fixing the glitch.

David moved away from the box, setting aside the screwdriver. Tabitha looked at him, hopeful.

DAVID: There’s nothing wrong with the fuse box. Everything looks normal in here. It’s the main power line that’s the problem.

TABITHA: Can you fix it?

David raised an eyebrow at Tabitha.

DAVID: The main power line? Sure. Just get me access to the town’s power and I’m sure I can do something to fix it.

Tabitha smiled, embarrassed, her face growing hot.

TABITHA: Oh.

DAVID: There’s nothing we can do now. We just have to wait for the storm to stop and hope that the town’s officials are able to get the power back up. In the meantime, we’ll stay here.

TABITHA: Stay here?

DAVID: Yeah. Did you see how heavy the rain is outside? There’s no way you can go home. No one is leaving this place until the storm has stopped.

Tabitha put the flashlight away and followed David back to his office.

TABITHA: You know this gives us the perfect time to talk.

David looked at her, chuckling.

DAVID: You are not going to give up that easily are you?

TABITHA: Not a chance in hell.

David moved behind his desk and sat down. Tabitha sat down across from him.

DAVID: Ok, fine. Let’s talk. Let’s get this over and done with.

David sat back in his chair and folded his arms across his chest. Tabitha placed her hand on the desk and laced her fingers together.

TABITHA: Ok…I think I should explain with more details about what happened a week ago.

DAVID: Wait. Let me start first.

TABITHA: Ok. Sure…

David avoided her gaze and cleared his throat.

DAVID: I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately and I realized that we can’t keep secrets from each other in order for this relationship to work. We have to be honest and not run when presented with the truth. We have to accept it and move on. If we love each other, we should accept each other as we are – secrets and all.

David stopped and took in a deep breath.

DAVID: That’s all I have to say.

Tabitha smirked.

TABITHA: Are you trying to convince me or yourself?

DAVID: (smiled) Largely myself.

Tabitha looked down at her hands. She took in a deep breath and let it out.

TABITHA: So you want to know my secret huh?

DAVID: Yes. No. I mean…I don’t want to know it because I want to know it. I want to know because I think we should be honest with each other.

Tabitha stood up and started pacing the length of the office. She ran her hand through her short hair.

TABITHA: I really don’t know how to start, David.

DAVID: Funny. Seeing how you were so adamant in having this talk.

TABITHA: I guess I didn’t think it was going to be this hard.

DAVID: Just tell me, Tabby. I won’t run.

Tabitha paused her pacing and looked at David intently.

TABITHA: You won’t?

DAVID: I won’t. I want to be with you.

TABITHA: Then why does it matter if you know my secret or not?

DAVID: Because…because I want all of you – your secrets, your fears, your strengths, your weakness. I want every piece of you just like you have every inch of me. I don’t think I can be satisfied if I don’t have that from you.

TABITHA: Why? I’m not this perfect girl, you know. I’m not this person who makes your world ok or makes you happy every second of the day. I lie, I cheat, I betray. I will make you sad. And having all of me would make you see what an imperfect girl I am.

DAVID: Maybe it’s time for me to have a reality check. Maybe I need to see that you’re not this perfect girl so that I can love you even more.

Tabitha turned away from David, facing her back towards him.

TABITHA: No. It doesn’t work that way.

David cocked his head at Tabitha.

DAVID: You were never going to tell me what happened, were you? You came here to feed me another lie.

TABITHA: I…

She looked over her shoulder.

TABITHA: Don’t you trust me?

DAVID: I don’t know, Tabby. I really don’t know.

Tabitha nodded.

TABITHA: Then I think we really have a problem.

~ELEVATOR~

Pike slammed the phone against the keypad in frustration.

ANDREW: It’s not working?

PIKE: It’s dead. I think the power went out in the whole building.

Pike kicked the door of the elevator.

PIKE: Stupid, stupid building.

ANDREW: Why don’t we just wait till the elevator starts working again? The guard is still up at the seventh level so I’m sure he’ll notice that the elevator isn’t working. Besides, we got the talisman so it’s not like we are in the hurry to be anywhere.

PIKE: Sha is still out there.

ANDREW: But we are in here. If he’s targeting us, we can’t be in safer place than in a stuck elevator.

Pike flopped down onto the floor beside Andrew.

PIKE: You’re right.

The two men grew silent. Andrew started fiddling with this cell phone.

PIKE: You were pretty smart back there.

ANDREW: What?

PIKE: How you tricked the guard? That was pretty smart.

Andrew shrugged, looking not a least bit modest.

ANDREW: I try.

PIKE: You know I never really…apologized for saying that you’re a bad Watcher.

ANDREW: No, you didn’t.

PIKE: Well, I’m sorry – I shouldn’t have said that. I don’t know you that well so it wasn’t my place to say whether you’re bad at your job or not.

Andrew smiled at Pike.

ANDREW: Thanks.

PIKE: And I’m sorry again.

ANDREW: For what?

PIKE: For being such a jerk just now. I know you’re trying to help…and you did – I’m not saying that you didn’t. I just shouldn’t have snapped at you every time you said something.

ANDREW: It’s ok. I’m used to it.

PIKE: It’s not that I don’t like you – I do. It just that sometimes –

ANDREW: You wished you had someone more capable than me with you.

Pike laughed softly.

PIKE: Yeah…Ever since the whole kidnapping thing, I just don’t know whether you will be safe when we do these kinds of things. I would feel so much better if you just stayed in the house, you know – cause you’re safe there.

ANDREW: So what you’re trying to say is that you not wanting me to come get the talisman with you is your way of saying that you are concerned about me.

Pike blinked, realizing that was exactly it.

PIKE: I guess you’re right. (pause) Huh. I didn’t know I was that complex.

Andrew set his cell phone aside.

ANDREW: Why do you do this?

PIKE: Do what?

ANDREW: This thing that you do with Tabitha – the killing of vampires, demons. Why do you do it?

PIKE: It was Buffy’s fault. She got me sucked into this when she burned down the school gym.

ANDREW: But why continue to do this when you could have turned your back and pretended that it never happened?

PIKE: I guess I was far too curious for my own good. I was always searching for answers, the truth. I guess me fighting vampires is my way of searching for truth.

ANDREW: Truth to what?

PIKE: Good and evil, forces of darkness, what goes bump in the night and what bumps back. The world of monsters and vampires and hellmouths is a world I had never been in and I just wanted to know more about it.

Andrew looked thoughtful.

ANDREW: Wow. That’s deep. You are complex.

Pike grinned.

PIKE: I try.

~CAVE~

XANDER: Have I ever told you that I don’t like caves?

ASTA: No, you haven’t.

XANDER: Well, I never told anyone either because I just realized how much I don’t like caves. They are all dark and wet and…evil.

ASTA: No one likes an evil cave. But not all caves are evil. There are some that…aren’t.

XANDER: Yeah? Name me one cave you been to that isn’t evil.

ASTA: Well, there’s this cave back in New York where it’s filled with pillows.

Xander looked at Asta, his eyebrows raised skeptically.

XANDER: Pillows?

ASTA: Ok, I think I dreamt that one.

Xander did not reply. He grabbed Asta’s arm and stopped her from moving forward. He shone his torch at the wall before them. The wall prevented them from continuing forward. They had come to the end of the cave.

Asta frowned at the wall. There were carvings on it.

XANDER: Doesn’t it look familiar?

ASTA: It does.

Xander took out the piece of paper from earlier and handed it to Asta.

XANDER: Same markings as the talisman.

ASTA: The talisman must be here then.

She handed the paper back to Xander and took his flashlight. She went forward, using the light from the torch to study the wall and the drawings.

ASTA: I don’t see a place where the talisman could be.

Xander joined her and examined the wall. He spotted something suspicious.

XANDER: This square. It looks like it can be moved. See the edges?

ASTA: Yeah.

She handed the flashlight to Xander and placed both her hands in the middle of the square. She gave a push and the whole section moved inward. She gave another push but it wouldn’t budge any more.

ASTA: It’s stuck.

Xander came up to her and placed his own hands on the square.

XANDER: On three.

ASTA: Three!

The two of them pushed that section of the wall with all their strength. The section slid inward. Then the whole cave started to tremble, throwing Asta and Xander to the ground.

As quickly as the tremble had begun, it stopped a second later.

Asta and Xander exchanged quick glances before climbing to their feet.

XANDER: See anything round and shiny?

Asta went to the wall, her eyes fixed on something.

There was a hidden compartment underneath the square section of the wall. Pushing that section back exposed the compartment. In the compartment was a round metallic object. A square was craved in it and in the square was familiar foreign markings that Asta had seen on the paper that they had.

ASTA: I think I found it.

ACT 4

~BAR NONE~

Tabitha and David were sitting on the floor, side by side, leaning against the door of David’s office. They held a bottle of beer in their hands. David took a sip of his beer.

DAVID: How did we get here?

TABITHA: I’m going to say the blackout and our sudden urge for alcohol.

DAVID: That’s not what I meant.

TABITHA: I know.

DAVID: During the whole time we were going out, I never thought we would reach this place. I thought we would be together forever – as corny as it sounds.

TABITHA: It doesn’t sound corny…

DAVID: But it’s stupid to think that way. It’s naive.

TABITHA: You’re not the only one.

Tabitha took a swig from her bottle. She made a face as the alcohol burned her throat.

TABITHA: But you were right. What you said about secrets? You were right. We can’t do this if we have secrets.

DAVID: But?

TABITHA: But the reason why I’m not telling you the truth about what happened is not because I don’t want to. It’s because I can’t. I want us to be right again and I will tell you my fears and my feelings but not what happened last week.

Tabitha looked down at the bottle in her hands.

TABITHA: I will tell you one day but not now. Now until I’m sure about what I’m doing. Not until I’m ready. You just have to be patient.

Tabitha looked at David intently.

TABITHA: Can you handle that? Can you wait for me to be ready?

David tilted his head so that he was looking into her eyes. His forehead furrowed a little as he thought over her request.

TABITHA: I don’t want us to end and I know you don’t either.

DAVID: No…no, I don’t.

TABITHA: So?

He gave her a small smile. He reached out and took her hand into his. David gave her hand a squeeze.

DAVID: I’ll be waiting.

Tabitha let out a breath of relief. She leaned forward and gave David a quick kiss on the lips.

TABITHA: Thank you.

David lifted his bottle and Tabitha clinked her bottle against his. They both took a swig of their drink.

TABITHA: And as part of the new and improved me, I’ll tell you all the things that you don’t know.

DAVID: (chuckled) Ok. Let’s hear it.

TABITHA: Ok. Let’s see. I actually didn’t finish college. I dropped out because I couldn’t support myself and Pike so I took a job at a pet store. Everyone didn’t know. They thought that I worked part time while I studied.

DAVID: Why didn’t you tell anyone?

Tabitha shrugged.

TABITHA: Maybe I didn’t want them to know that I was struggling. I was Oliver’s elder sister. The elder sibling shouldn’t be the one struggling. It’s always the youngest. Oliver should be the one dropping out of school and doing drugs and going to jail while I nagged about how he’s wasting his life and tell him that he could be as successful as me if he tried hard enough. And also, my parents were waiting for me to fail so that they could swoop in and take over.

DAVID: You have never told me much about your parents.

TABITHA: Cause there’s nothing you should know. They are evil. They came by a couple of weeks ago. And you know why I didn’t tell you or invite you to meet them over dinner? Because you and Oliver are the only good things in my life and I don’t want them to come near it.

DAVID: Why not?

TABITHA: Because they are evil! They are like Midas but…but instead of turning everything they touch into gold, they turn every good thing into bad, evil things…and they turn those things against me.

DAVID: (smiled) Glad I didn’t meet them then. I don’t want to go against you.

TABITHA: (grinned) Neither do I.

Tabitha fell silent as she took a few more sips of her beer. David leaned sideways and nudged shoulders with hers.

DAVID: Well, don’t stop there – carry on.

Tabitha scowled at him.

TABITHA: You’re enjoying this are you?

DAVID: Yes. But this is good for you. It’s good to let it all out instead of keeping it all in.

TABITHA: Ok…let’s see. Oh! Remember the first time we met?

DAVID: How can I forget? I got into a fight with your brother.

TABITHA: That’s right, you did. Your usual, run of the mill bar fight.

DAVID: Yup. And you came in to stop it. You took my side.

TABITHA: Well, it wasn’t your fault. Oliver was being, well, Oliver and you were the innocent bystander, who was clueless as to what was going on.

DAVID: Good times.

TABITHA: So, anyway, I broke up the fight and I took you over to the bar to look at the cut that you got on your forehead.

DAVID: That’s right.

TABITHA: And the whole time I was patching you up, I keeping thinking how bright your blood was.

David looked at her incredulously.

DAVID: What?

TABITHA: Yes! I started thinking about what makes blood red and why do some people have brighter blood than others.

DAVID: And here I thought you were thinking about how good looking I was and hoping that I would ask you out.

TABITHA: That’s why I was surprised when you did ask me out.

DAVID: It was kinda obvious. I could see the horrified expression on your face when I asked you to dinner in return for patching me up. You know, I still have that scar from that fight.

TABITHA: A scar? You got a scar from that?

David nodded.

DAVID: Right here.

He pushed back his hair and Tabitha could see a small, light pink scar just below the hairline. She reached out and touched it.

TABITHA: Why didn’t you tell me?

DAVID: It’s just a scar – no big deal.

TABITHA: Still. You should have told me.

Tabitha took her hand away from his temple.

DAVID: You know what? I think we’ve had enough talk.

TABITHA: What do you have in mind instead?

David grinned. Tabitha returned his smile and leaned forward for a kiss. They dropped their bottles to the floor and did not care as they rolled away.

~ELEVATOR~

Pike and Andrew were now sitting across from each other having a game of thumb war. After a few more seconds of wrestling, Andrew pinned Pike’s thumb and he grinned triumphantly.

ANDREW: That’s three games in a row, Pike. Admit it – you suck at this.

Pike rolled his eyes instead of responding. He shifted so that he was propped up against the wall of the elevator. Andrew stood up and started to stretch.

PIKE: Can I ask you something?

ANDREW: Shoot.

PIKE: Why did you become a Watcher?

Andrew blinked at Pike, looking surprised. He did not expect Pike’s question.

ADNREW: Because it was the right thing to do.

PIKE: What do you mean ‘the right thing to do?

ANDREW: Before I met Xander and Buffy, I wasn’t exactly the model citizen of Sunnydale.

PIKE: I wasn’t the model citizen of Hades Valley either.

ANDREW: Were you part of an evil group that tried to kill Buffy at every chance you got?

PIKE: No…

ANDREW: Did you kill your best friend?

PIKE: No!

ANDREW: Then I win.

PIKE: So, you becoming a Watcher…

Andrew nodded solemnly.

ANDREW: Is me atoning for my sins.

PIKE: But why a Watcher? You could always be like me – killing demons on your own time.

ANDREW: I could but I’m not good at the whole fighting thing. I’m good with books, research and demonology. Fighting is not my thing so I couldn’t do what you do.

PIKE: Do you enjoy it?

ANDREW: I do. It makes me feel happier about myself. Before this, I hated all the things I did – I hated myself for it. But not anymore.

Pike nodded, looking thoughtful.

ANDREW: Why all these questions anyway?

PIKE: I’m just curious…and getting to know you a bit better. I don’t think we would have this conversation if we were back home.

Andrew sat back down beside Pike.

ANDREW: That’s true. It’s nice to know more about the people you’re fighting the good fight with.

PIKE: So does being a Watcher make what you did more…forgivable?

Andrew looked thoughtful.

ANDREW: No. Nothing will ever make what I did forgivable. But…it’s good to know that I tried.

Pike leaned his head against the wall of the elevator. He chuckled softly.

PIKE: Never would I have thought I’d be stuck in an elevator with you.

Andrew grinned.

ANDREW: Neither did I.

PIKE: But for what it’s worth, I don’t think I would have brought Tabitha along if I knew we were going to be here.

ANDREW: Why not?

PIKE: Cause Tabitha’s my sister and I only can stand her for a few hours.

Andrew laughed.

ANDREW: I have a brother so I know what you mean.

PIKE: You have a brother? Was he…

ANDREW: Evil? Yeah. He let loose a bunch of hellhounds during his high school prom. I think it’s because of him I went down the path of darkness. (pause) I hate him.

PIKE: Well, at least you’ve changed. Got to give you credit for that. This thing I do is now something you do.

ANDREW: (smiled) Imagine that.

The two went silent. A minute later, Andrew started humming.

PIKE: What are you humming?

ANDREW: “That thing you do.” What you said reminded me of that song.

Andrew started singing.

ANDREW: You, doin' that thing you do. Breaking my heart into a million pieces, like you always do.

Pike joined in.

PIKE: And you, don't mean to be cruel. You never even knew about the heartache. I've been goin' through.

ANDREW & PIKE: Well, I try and try to forget you girl but it's just so hard to do. Every time you do that thing you do!

~CAVE~

Asta reached into the compartment which was carved out from the wall and took out the talisman that was in it.

ASTA: Wow.

XANDER: It is really shiny.

Asta flipped the talisman around and studied it.

ASTA: Do you know how this works?

XANDER: What do you mean?

ASTA: How do we put Sha back into this?

XANDER: No, I don’t. We didn’t really read into that.

ASTA: Ok. So whatever we do, we try not to chant any spells or say anything magick like.

XANDER: Gotcha. Good thing I’m bad at those.

ASTA: Let’s go and see whether the rain has stopped.

The two of them walked back to the place where they started from. When they got back, Xander went to the place they dropped from – which was covered with dirt and rock – and glanced up. Water kept dripping from a small hole.

XANDER: It’s still raining.

ASTA: Guess we are going to be here for awhile.

XANDER: Yeah. Better get comfortable.

Asta looked around at where they were and once she found a safe spot, she flopped down. She patted the spot next to her.

ASTA: Get comfortable.

Xander smiled and took the young Slayer’s offer, sitting down beside her. Asta flipped the talisman in her hand over and over, absentmindedly studying it.

ASTA: What a day huh?

XANDER: It’s what we do.

ASTA: It’s what I do.

Xander winked at her.

XANDER: Doesn’t mean I can’t join in the fun.

Asta faced the other man and looked at him seriously.

ASTA: Can I ask you a question?

XANDER: Does it have anything to do with slaying cause I might not be the best person to ask.

ASTA: No, nothing like that.

XANDER: Ok, shoot.

ASTA: Have you ever thought about…quitting?

XANDER: Quitting this thing that we do?

ASTA: Yeah. I mean, I have thought about quitting nearly everyday. So I’m sure you thought about it some of the time. What about after your eye injury?

XANDER: Well, there were doubts…

ASTA: But?

XANDER: But I never thought about quitting.

ASTA: Even after…

XANDER: Even after.

ASTA: Wow. That’s so decent of you.

XANDER: Well, I try.

ASTA: I don’t think I would be as dedicated as you are.

XANDER: It’s still early, Asta. It’s perfectly alright to have doubts and thoughts about quitting. Buffy was the same. Just give it time and you’ll find out that being a Slayer is your gift to the world. Just like helping a Slayer is my gift to the world.

Asta looked at Xander in admiration.

ASTA: You are amazing, Xander Harris, you know that?

XANDER: You’re not bad yourself.

The two of them shared a smile. A moment later, Xander looked away, clearing his throat uncomfortably. He shifted to get more comfortable but that movement made his shoulder throb in pain. Xander winced; scrunching up his forehead in pain. He touched his shoulder and pulled his hand away. Blood coated his fingers.

Asta frowned.

ASTA: You ok?

XANDER: I’m fine.

Asta caught sight of the blood on his fingers. She sat up straight.

ASTA: Liar! You’re bleeding!

XANDER: It’s nothing.

Asta scrambled to his side and took a look at his wound with her flashlight. She handed him the talisman so she could take a closer look at his injury.

ASTA: It looks quite bad. We need to put pressure on it so you won’t bleed to death.

XANDER: I’m fine – really.

ASTA: You are now but if you leave it unattended, you’ll get infected and then you won’t be fine.

Asta took the hem of Xander’s shirt and tore it.

XANDER: Hey! That’s my good shirt.

ASTA: Really? You don’t look good in it though.

XANDER: I don’t?

Asta smiled at Xander.

ASTA: No. Blue’s more your colour not green.

Asta took the strip of ripped shirt and tied it around Xander’s shoulder.

XANDER: Ow!

ASTA: Sorry.

She tightened it some more.

XANDER: OW!

Asta shot his a cheeky smile.

ASTA: I’m really sorry.

XANDER: So not!

Asta leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. She pulled away a little and cocked her head.

ASTA: Feel better?

Xander swallowed nervously, keenly aware of how close she was.

XANDER: Erm…yeah…much better.

Before Asta could say anything else, Xander turned away from her, a light pulling his attention away. The talisman in his hand was glowing.

XANDER: What the…

Xander dropped the talisman to the ground and the two of them got to their feet.

ASTA: Is it supposed to be doing that?

XANDER: I –

The talisman shot a beam of light straight up, lighting up the whole cave. Then a naked, human man materialized before them.

XANDER: Oook. This is not good.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Beck Schwarz

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

A BECK TO SHREDS production. © 2006 Irene Issac

ASTA Episode 1.09 "That Thing We Do"

Sun, 12 Nov 2006 05:34:23 GMT

Trapped with a Watcher in an elevator. Trapped with a Slayer in a cave. Trapped with your might-be-ex boyfriend in a bar. It's all in a day's work.

TEASER

~HOSPITAL~

When Asta entered Andrew’s room, he was standing beside his bed, packing the last of his stuff. His back was towards her and she could see that his left shoulder was in a sling.

ASTA: Hey.

Andrew turned to greet her.

ANDREW: Hey.

His head had a strip of bandage around it and his left eye was not as swollen as before. He looked much better than when Asta had found him in the cemetery a few days ago.

Asta came up to her Watcher and gingerly sat on the bed beside him.

ASTA: You all set?

ANDREW: Pretty much. I was wondering whether I should take the toothbrush.

Asta rolled her eyes.

ASTA: Please don’t. It’s a hospital not a motel.

Andrew smiled.

ANDREW: I’m just kidding.

He placed the last of his clothing in the duffle bag on the bed and zipped it up. He dropped the bag to the ground and sat down beside his Slayer.

ASTA: So we’ve got a list of demons that might be responsible for my dreams and visions. We are going to start researching them as soon as we get home.

ANDREW: What about the guy who kidnapped me?

ASTA: No leads on that yet but we’ll find him.

ANDREW: Ok.

ASTA: Are you ready to go back home?

ANDREW: I think so. I have this sudden urge to watch Lord of the Rings.

ASTA: I have never watched that movie.

Andrew looked at her incredulously.

ANDREW: Never?

ASTA: Never.

ANDREW: Not even once?

ASTA: Not even once.

ANDREW: Which rock have you been living under?

ASTA: It just never appealed to me.

ANDREW: Are you trying to kill me?

ASTA: I –

ANDREW: Never say that Lord of the Rings doesn’t appeal because it does!

ASTA: Well, it doesn’t to me.

~HOUSE~

Andrew and Asta were seated side by side, comfortably, on the couch in the living room. Between them was a huge bowl of popcorn and there were soda cans on the table in front of them. Their feet were propped up and both of them were engrossed with the television in front of them.

ASTA: I don’t get it. Why give the ring to Frodo?

ANDREW: Because Frodo is the hero.

ASTA: Oh. (pause) Frodo’s cute though.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Tyron Leitso as David Boone

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz
Based on the hit television show “Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

The gang was in the living room. Pike was stretched out on the floor with his sister seated next to him; Asta was curled up on the couch with Xander beside her and Andrew was pacing around the living room with a book in his good hand. Everyone else had a book with them as well and around them many more books took up any space that was available.

They all looked worn out.

ASTA: It’s been four hours and so far we’ve only covered the first three demons on the list. I don’t think we’ll cover the whole list anytime soon. Do you see the amount of history one demon has?

PIKE: There is a lot of history.

ASTA: Yes and we have over 50 demons to cover!

TABITHA: I guess we could narrow the list down.

XANDER: We could but we don’t really have much to go on so it’s hard to narrow the list down.

PIKE: Andrew mentioned that his kidnapper was human. So assuming that this human is also responsible for Asta’s visions and dreams, we can put aside the demons on the list and just concentrate on the humans.

ASTA: But we don’t know that this human is full human. He could be a…

TABITHA: Shapeshifter? Witch? Demons with humanlike appearance?

ASTA: Yeah…those.

PIKE: We’ll expand our search to all of these then.

XANDER: And we also don’t know that this guy is working alone. He could be working for a demon that’s responsible for the visions but this dude is doing all the dirty work like kidnapping.

PIKE: Well, I guess we can include that in our search but that would just bring us back to square one.

XANDER: How about we just concentrate on the humans and shapeshifters and witches and demons with humanlike appearances that are on the list first? If we can’t find anything, we’ll move on to the demons.

TABITHA: Certainly better than going through the list from top to bottom. And…

She reached over to the table in the front of her and picked up a piece of paper.

TABITHA: It cuts the workload in half. There are only about 20 humans and shapeshifters and whatnot on the list.

XANDER: Andrew, what do you think?

Everyone turned towards Andrew. He did not look as if he heard them as he didn’t respond. He was busy struggling to turn the page.

XANDER: Andrew, need help with that?

Andrew looked up and blinked blankly at them.

ANDREW: I’m fine.

They watched as Andrew brought the book up to his face and used his chin to turn the page. He grinned at them when he accomplished it.

ANDREW: See?

TABITHA: That’s very…innovative of you.

ANDREW: What were you guys saying?

XANDER: We were thinking of just concentrating our research on the humans and shape shifters on the list.

ANDREW: Sounds good to me.

PIKE: Alright, back to staring at old musty books!

And they did just that.

They poured over every book they had and when they could not find information in the books, they surfed through the internet, hoping to find something useful in their search. Once in awhile, they would pause for a stretch or for some food before returning back to their books.

This went on for more than a couple of hours before, finally, Asta hit a possible jackpot.

ASTA: Guys, I think I found something.

The four of them straightened.

TABITHA: What did you find?

ASTA: A shapeshifter named Sha. The things that he does, the characteristics that he has…he could be our guy.

PIKE: What does the book say about him?

ASTA: He’s a shapeshifter, who can only change into a male. And guess what he does for fun?

As Asta spoke, Xander went to the laptop which was on the table in front of him and started typing.

XANDER: Ice Hockey?

ASTA: We wish. He loves torturing and driving people mad with his dreams – nightmares really.

TABITHA: Sounds like our guy.

ANDREW: How do we find him?

Asta continued scanning the text.

ASTA: Doesn’t say but it does mention something about a talisman…

XANDER: Talisman of Sha it is called – appropriately enough.

Xander pointed to the screen of the laptop.

XANDER: I have it right here on this website.

TABITHA: What does the talisman do?

XANDER: It binds Sha to it. It’s kinda like Sha’s jail cell. A few hundred years ago, Sha was causing havoc and this black smith made a talisman that trapped Sha in it. He can only be released if the talisman was used.

PIKE: Ok, so if this Sha is the guy responsible for Asta’s visions and Andrew’s kidnapping then that means that Sha has been released right?

ASTA: Yup. Sha was released fifty years ago by accident. Some archeologist found it, meddled with it and set Sha loose. He was never put back into the talisman again.

ANDREW: Where is the talisman now?

XANDER: There’s a map here that showed the last time the talisman was seen. And there’s also an address. (pause) Hmm…weird.

Tabitha went over to where Xander was and looked over his shoulder.

TABITHA: What’s weird?

XANDER: Well, the address doesn’t correspond with the map. The address says that the talisman is in the Hades Valley museum but the map doesn’t.

TABITHA: The map is pretty old. It’s a map of Hades Valley in 1920.

XANDER: I matched it with a current map of Hades Valley and…

TABITHA: The talisman is under Willows cemetery.

PIKE: Wait. So is the talisman in Hades Valley museum or under Willows cemetery?

ASTA: Both. There are two talismans.

Asta handed the book she was reading to Pike. She pointed to one of the text.

PIKE: It says here that the black smith who first made the talisman also made another one – a fake – so as to make it harder for Sha to be released.

ANDREW: We have to get both talismans then.

PIKE: Sounds simple enough.

ASTA: I’ll look for the talisman under the cemetery.

XANDER: I’ll go with.

PIKE: Guess I’m taking the one in the museum.

TABITHA: But the museum has been closed for renovations ever since it got trashed by that vampire gang. All the stuff in there was moved to one of the offices in town. You need to go there to search for it.

PIKE: To town it is. Who’s going to join me?

TABITHA: I would but I already have plans.

PIKE: You do? Like what?

ASTA: It doesn’t matter. Andrew can go with you.

PIKE: But Andrew’s handicapped!

ASTA: Doesn’t mean he can’t search – you know, with his eyes – for something.

TABITHA: Ollie, take Andrew with you. Once I’m done with my stuff, I’ll join you guys later. Alright?

PIKE: You sure? Cause I can wait for you to do whatever you need to do and then search for the talisman.

Andrew scowled at Pike.

ANDREW: Hey, I’m standing right here! I can hear what you’re saying.

Pike barely glanced over at Andrew.

TABITHA: Don’t worry. Take Andrew. I don’t know how long it will take anyway and this is important.

XANDER: Ok, before Andrew starts literally shooting daggers at Pike, how about we go get that talisman?

The five of them got up and went their separate ways.

~CEMETERY~
~later~

Lightning flashed across the sky before the rumble of thunder was heard. Xander looked up at the sky as he and Asta trudged through Willows Cemetery. They were both carrying shovels over their shoulders and had flashlights in their hands.

XANDER: We have to do this fast if we want to beat the rain. It looks like it’s going to be heavy.

ASTA: That’s why I’m here. Slayer speed to the rescue.

The two of them followed the trail that led them to the middle of the cemetery. Once there, Xander pulled out a piece of paper from his shirt pocket and unfolded it. On the paper were a name and a drawing. The drawing consisted of a circle with a square in it. And in the square were markings that looked foreign.

Xander handed the paper to Asta.

XANDER: According to Tabitha and her map reading abilities, the talisman is buried under Murdock’s tombstone. This is what the talisman looks like.

He pointed to a hand drawn picture in the paper.

ASTA: Pretty.

XANDER: But unlike all pretty things, they don’t do such pretty stuff.

ASTA: Makes you wonder, doesn’t it? Why would anyone make an evil thing pretty. It just encourages people’s curiosity.

Xander sighed and shook his head.

XANDER: Stupid humans.

Xander took a quick look at the piece of paper in Asta’s hands before nodding to his right.

XANDER: Over here.

Asta followed Xander as he weaved through the tombstones and stopped in front of an old tombstone. Asta read out the engravings.

ASTA: Lewis Murdock. 1881 to 1912. Beloved father and husband. Rest in peace.

XANDER: Well, sorry, Murdock, but not at the moment.

Xander set his flashlight down and took his shovel off his shoulder.

XANDER: Let’s dig.

~TOWN~
~later~

Pike pulled his car to a stop next to a twelve story building. A signboard which read “Holden’s Office and Storage” stood just in front of the entrance. He peered out of the side window and studied the place.

PIKE: Ok, we are going to do this quick. We’ll go in, head straight to the elevators, go to the seventh level where the talisman is, get the talisman and get out. Got it Andrew?

ANDREW: Yup.

PIKE: Ok. And just so you know, if we were to be in a situation where I have to risk my neck to save your life, I just might not.

Andrew frowned at the man beside him.

ANDREW: Might not what?

PIKE: Might not risk my neck for your life.

With that, Pike opened the door on his side and climbed out of the door. Andrew stared after him.

ANDRW: You’re joking right? Right?!

Andrew scrambled out of the car and hurried after Pike.

ANDREW: You will rescue me!

PIKE: Depends on how dangerous the situation is.

The two men stalked toward the building. Lights were still on in the lobby and in certain parts of the building. The reception area was empty and a security guard sat near the door, dozing off.

Overhead, thunder rumbled. Pike glanced up at the sky, which was an ugly shade of grey.

PIKE: A storm’s coming.

ANDREW: Good thing we’re indoors then.

A second thunder was heard and jolted the security guard awake. Pike faced Andrew.

PIKE: Act like you belong.

As Pike and Andrew entered the building, Pike turned to the guard and nodded at him without a word. Andrew turned to the guard.

ANDREW: Evening. We forgot some stuff in our office and so we are going to get –

Pike grabbed Andrew’s arm and pulled him away from the guard as fast as he could.

PIKE: Shut up, Andrew.

The guard stared at the two of them blankly in response. They quickly made their way towards the elevator. Pike jabbed the button to open the door and pushed Andrew in. He tossed the guard a quick wave before stepping in, the door whooshing closed behind him.

Pike scowled at the Watcher.

PIKE: Why did you do that for?

ANDREW: You told me to act like I belong.

PIKE: So you had to open your mouth and give us away?

ANDREW: (meekly) Sorry.

Pike pressed the button with the number seven on it. The elevator jerked slightly before riding up. The two men were silent as they rode up.

~BAR NONE~

When Tabitha neared David’s bar, it was already starting to drizzle. She turned the collar of her coat up, ducked her head and quickly made the rest of the way to the bar.

There was a closed sign on the front door of the bar but that did not stop Tabitha from pushing the door open. Fortunately for her, the door was not locked. She stepped out of the rain and into the safe confines of Bar None.

The place was empty except for a lone waitress at one of the booths and the place did not look as trashed as it was when she was here the last time. In fact, the place looked normal – like werewolves did not tear up the place just a week ago. Tabitha looked around for a moment, hoping to catch sight of David.

David’s head popped up from behind the bar counter. He did not seem to notice Tabitha as he faced his back to her and was looking through the alcohol bottles on the shelf.

Tabitha made her way towards the bar counter. Once there, she slid onto one of the stools, placed her hands on the counter and leaned forward.

David had a bottle of whiskey in his hand and was jotting down some notes on his clipboard in front of him.

TABITHA: You didn’t call.

The sound of Tabitha voice startled the bar owner, causing him to jump slightly. The bottle slipped from David’s hand and crashed to the floor. David sighed in frustration.

TABITHA: Oh my goodness, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to startle you.

David barely looked at Tabitha as he crouched down and started picking up the broken glass. Tabitha slipped off the stool and went around the counter.

TABITHA: Let me help you.

She knelt down across from David and started helping him to clear up the area.

DAVID: You shouldn’t be here.

TABITHA: I’m sorry. I just needed to talk to you.

DAVID: Phone.

TABITHA: What?

DAVID: There’s the phone. You could have always called.

TABITHA: But you would never pick up. I called you so many times the past week. I either get your machine or one of your waitresses saying you were busy.

DAVID: I was. I had a lot of cleaning up to do.

David stood up with a handful of broken glass and strode towards a black garbage bag at the front door. He dumped the glass in there and went back behind the counter.

TABITHA: I know. But this is important.

David took the glass Tabitha picked up and threw them away in the garbage bag.

DAVID: So is my bar.

He grabbed a mop, which was leaning against one of the tables, and went behind the counter again. He started mopping up the spilled alcohol.

TABITHA: David…

DAVID: Can this wait, Tabby? I’m a little busy –

TABITHA: You didn’t call.

David stopped his mopping and sighed, running a hand through his hair. He looked at her.

TABITHA: You said you would call but you didn’t. It’s been a week.

DAVID: Maybe I didn’t want to call. I need a bit of time.

TABITHA: What about me? Have you ever thought how this is killing me – not knowing where we are?

David’s gaze grew cold.

DAVID: Maybe that's why I didn't call.

ACT 2

~CEMETERY~

Xander wiped the sweat and rain off his forehead with the back of his hand. The slight drizzle was getting heavier and it did not look like the rain was going to stop anytime soon. He shone his flashlight into the hole where Asta was busy digging.

XANDER: Are we close?

Asta looked up at Xander, panting slightly. Dirt was smeared on her forehead and cheek and her hair was a mess of wet tangles.

ASTA: I can’t tell. You sure we got the right grave?

Xander crouched down at the edge of the pit. He swept the beam of light around the area, surveying the place.

XANDER: It can’t be anywhere else. Tabitha said it’s under Murdock’s tombstone and this is the only Murdock’s tomb in this cemetery.

ASTA: Maybe we are in the wrong cemetery?

XANDER: No. Tabitha was sure it’s this one.

Asta swept her hand down her face, wiping rain away from her eyes.

ASTA: Can it be anywhere else? Like maybe under his coffin.

XANDER: Maybe. We’ll dig a few more feet. If we can’t find anything, we’ll try digging his grave. But we better hurry – this rain doesn’t look like it’s going to let up.

Asta nodded.

XANDER: You have been digging for long enough. Get out of there and I’ll have a go.

Asta threw her shovel out of the hole and boosted herself out of it. Once she was out, Xander placed his torch on the ground and jumped inside. Asta handed him his shovel.

Xander started digging.

~TOWN~
~office~

The elevator jerked to a stop. Pike stepped up to the door and waited for it to open. As soon as it did, the two of them wasted no time as they hurried out of the elevator and down the hallway. Taking out a piece of paper from his pocket, Pike unfolded it. On it was a hand drawn map and a rough sketch of the talisman. Pike followed the directions on it.

After a few twists and turns, they came to the end of the hallway. There was a set of double doors in front of them and sitting next to the doors was a security guard. He had a magazine in one hand and a paper cup in the other.

Pike pulled Andrew closed and whispered to him.

PIKE: Just play along with me.

The guard lowered the magazine when he spotted Andrew and Pike drawing near.

GUARD: Can I help you boys?

PIKE: We are from the museum. We are part time curators there. My boss asked me to come down to check on some of the artifacts. One of the silent alarms went off and he was worried. So he asked us to check to see whether anything’s missing.

GUARD: I didn’t hear any alarm.

PIKE: It’s a silent alarm.

GUARD: Still, we would have known about it.

Andrew stepped forward.

ANDREW: I don’t think you would have. We placed some of these alarms on certain artifacts without this company’s knowledge. We have a few valuable things in there that we cannot afford to go missing.

GUARD: Look, I don’t think anything happened to the stuff in there. No one stepped into the room. I was here the whole time.

PIKE: So you’re the only one here. No one else?

GUARD: No, just me.

ANDREW: Maybe you were the one who triggered the alarm.

GUARD: What? Of course not.

ANDREW: You expect us to believe that a security guard whose pay is probably the same amount of someone working in a burger joint wouldn’t go in there and try to steal some valuable stuff? How stupid do you think we are?

GUARD: You can think what you want. I didn’t take anything.

ANDREW: Prove it.

The guard scowled at them before getting to his feet. Taking out a card from his breast pocket, he turned to a keypad that was on the wall and swiped his card in its slot. He punched in a few numbers and an audible click was heard. The guard opened the door.

GUARD: Have a look.

The room was big. Probably as big as three normal sized rooms combined. There were boxes and metal cabinets lining the walls and paintings wrapped up in bubble wrap stacked up on one another.

PIKE: We won’t take long. We were told that the alarm on a talisman went off. All we need to do is look for that talisman.

GUARD: Talisman huh? Well, all small items are kept locked in the metal cabinet over by the window.

ANDREW: You have the key for it?

GUARD: I do.

The guard reached into his pocket and pulled out a set of keys. The three of them – with the guard in front – went towards the cabinet. The guard went through the set of keys one by one before finding the one that he was looking for. He unlocked the cabinet and pulled the top drawer open.

GUARD: It’s all yours.

PIKE: Thanks.

Pike moved to the open drawer and went through the contents in it. Not finding what he was searching for, Pike shut the drawer and went to the second one. He glanced over his shoulder and saw Andrew talking to the guard with the guard’s back to Pike.

Pike went back to his search. When the second drawer did not produce anything, Pike went on to the third drawer. Inside the drawer were labeled, cream coloured folders. Pike searched through the folders until he found what he was looking.

PIKE: Bingo.

Pike took out the folder and nestled inside was the Talisman of Sha. He slipped it into his pocket as discreetly as he could and replaced the folder back into the drawer. He closed it and faced Andrew and the guard.

PIKE: It’s here.

The guard smirked at Pike.

GUARD: Told you I didn’t take it.

ANDREW: I appreciate your honestly. (to Pike) Let’s get back and tell our boss that it was a false alarm.

The two made their way towards the exit with the guard trailing behind them.

PIKE: Thank you for your help. I’ll make sure your boss hears about the wonderful work you’re doing.

The guard grinned as he closed and locked the door. Pike and Andrew didn’t wait for a moment as they walked away from the guard and towards the elevator. Thankfully the elevator was waiting for them. The two men entered and pressed the button to bring them down to the first floor.

~BAR NONE~

Tabitha sat at one of the booths with a glass of soda in front of her. She swirled the ice cubes in her glass with her straw and she stared out into space. Someone came up beside her – it was one of the waitresses that worked in the restaurant.

WAITRESS: You should go.

TABITHA: Can’t.

WAITRESS: There’s no in point waiting for him. He won’t come out.

TABITHA: He will.

WAITRESS: Maybe but I don’t think he would talk to you. He told you to leave. That kinda says that he doesn’t want to talk to you right?

TABITHA: I’m not leaving until he talks to me and he knows that.

WAITRESS: You might be here quite a while though. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.

TABITHA: Ok.

WAITRESS: Well, if you need anything, just let me know. I’ll charge it to David.

Tabitha smiled.

TABITHA: Thanks but I’ll be fine.

WAITRESS: Ok.

TABITHA: By the way, is he still in his office?

WAITRESS: Yeah, I think he is. I didn’t see him leave.

With one last smile, the waitress left her table and went back to her work. Tabitha took a sip of her soda and cast a glance towards the back of the restaurant. Pushing the glass away, Tabitha slid out of the booth and made her way towards the back.

Tabitha stood at the door of David’s office and knocked on it a couple of times.

DAVID: Busy!

TABITHA: How long are you going to be in there? You can’t avoid me forever.

DAVID: You’re still here?

TABITHA: I told you – I won’t leave till we’ve talked.

There was silence on the other side of the door. A minute later, the door swung open, catching Tabitha by surprise. David stood before her with his hands on his hips. He scowled down at her.

DAVID: You’re really stubborn you know that.

Tabitha grinned at him as she brushed past him and entered the office.

TABITHA: Of course.

DAVID: Look, we’ll talk ok but after I’ve said what I need to say, will you leave?

TABITHA: It depends on what you say. Do I have permission for rebuttal?

DAVID: I was hoping that we could keep it to a one way communication. I don’t think I can deal with ‘us’ right now. The bar is reopening tomorrow and I need to sort a lot of things out before then.

TABITHA: We can talk after you’ve sorted things out. We can grab some dinner somewhere or maybe come over to my place…

DAVID: Tabby, this is what I’m talking about. I’m not ready for that yet. There’s a lot of stuff between us and I think we need to clear it before I come over or go to dinner with you.

TABITHA: It’s harmless, David. We are just going to talk. I’m not asking you to propose to me – I just want to talk. Don’t you want to?

DAVID: I do –

TABITHA: Then why the hesitation?

DAVID: I…

TABITHA: Look, I just want to know – are you breaking up with me?

Without warning, the whole place plunged into darkness.

TABITHA: Great! This is just perfect.

~ELEVATOR~

Andrew and Pike rode in the elevator in silence. Pike was studying the talisman that he took out from his pocket. It looked exactly like the drawing on the piece of paper that he had but more shiny.

PIKE: How do you trap a demon in a thing like this?

ANDREW: Magick. You can do nearly everything with magick really – all you need is the right spell and sometimes the right symbol.

PIKE: Just to think that a whole demon can be stuffed in here. It’s amazing.

ANDREW: And dangerous too. Sometimes the demon is too big of the talisman or for the spell and it would just explode, releasing magickal energy that could be even more dangerous than a nuclear bomb.

Pike raised his eyebrows at the Watcher.

PIKE: You’re kidding right?

ANDREW: Nope.

PIKE: Have you seen it happen?

ANDREW: No. But then again, I never tried stuffing a demon in a round metal object before. I’ll let you know when I do.

Andrew reached over and pressed the button of the elevator.

ANDREW: This thing it taking so long. I hope we are not stuck.

Pike glanced up at the display, which showed which floor they were in. It read “5”. Then it changed to “4”.

PIKE: We are moving so I don’t think we are stuck.

Pike was about to press the button again when the whole elevator shook violently. The shake was so strong that it threw the two men all over the elevator. The lights then went out, throwing them into total darkness.

Silence.

Then the sound of groaning was heard.

PIKE: Andrew, are you ok?

ANDREW: Yeah…I think so. I just hit my arm.

Pike slowly climbed to his feet.

PIKE: Ok that’s good. (pause) I mean, it’s good that you’re ok and not hurt bad.

ANDREW: I’ll live. What happened?

PIKE: I don’t know. I think the elevator stopped. And I can hardly see a thing.

As if by his command, a dim light came form the corner of the elevator, lighting up Andrew’s face.

ANDREW: Light from my cell phone.

PIKE: Is it working?

ANDREW: Still is but there’s no signal.

Pike cried out in frustration.

PIKE: Perfect! Just perfect! This is the last thing that we need.

ANDREW: I’m sure someone will come and get us.

The elevator shook violently and for the second time in a space of five minutes, Pike and Andrew were thrown around again.

~CEMETERY~

It was now Asta’s turn to dig. The rain was coming down in sheets now, soaking Asta and Xander to the bone.

XANDER: I think we should head back. We are not going to find anything in this rain.

ASTA: Give me a few more minutes, I think I hit something.

XANDER: What is it?

Wiping sweat and rain from her brow, she continued to dig.

XANDER: Anything?

ASTA: There’s some –

However, Asta got cut off when the ground below her gave way and she fell through.

XANDER: Asta!

Getting onto his hands and knees, Xander peered into the hole, hoping to catch sight of the Slayer.

XANDER: Asta? Are you alright?

He grabbed his flashlight, which was put aside on the ground, and switched it on. He shone the beam at the hole but even with the help of the light, he could not see anything.

XANDER: Asta? Say something!

Xander inched forward. The rain was coming down heavier now and it made the ground underneath his hands and knees slick with mud and rainwater. Xander slipped and slid as he moved a few inches forward.

XANDER: Asta?

The waterlogged ground was crumbling beneath his weight now. Then without warning, the ground gave way. Before Xander could grab onto anything that would help him from going under, Xander plummeted down into the hole that Asta had fallen through.

It felt like forever as Xander tumbled head over heels into the gaping hole. He could hear a roar behind him and Xander could not make out whether the roar was from the rain or something else.

Xander hit his shoulder against something hard and he opened his mouth to cry out in pain. However, mud and rain water rushed into his mouth, cutting off his cry. Something hit him again in the shoulder and he rolled before coming to a stop.

He could still hear the roar. Then it stopped a few minutes later. Xander lay still for a minute, breathing hard. However, breathing became difficult when he started to inhale dirt. He rolled to his side and started coughing. He wiped mud away from his eyes and face before sitting up.

There were no light in the place he was in. He could hardly see his hands in front of him.

XANDER: Asta?!

Squinting, Xander swept his gaze around the place. A dull gleam caught his eye. He moved forward slowly towards the gleam. Xander hissed when pain shot through his arm. He touched his arm. His shirt was torn at the shoulder. He felt something sticky underneath his shirt. .

XANDER: (softly) Blood.

Trying not to move his shoulder as much, he moved towards the metallic object that caught his eye. Under rock and mud, was his flashlight. He grabbed it and switched it on. The torch flickered for a moment before coming to life.

Using the torch, Xander stood up and searched for Asta.

XANDER: Asta?

It looked like he was in an underground cave. There was nothing much to see. All around him was rock, stone, sand and mud. The cave went on for quite a distance. As Xander walked on, he kept calling for Asta. All he heard was the sound of dripping water and his footsteps against the sandy ground.

XANDER: Asta?

He foot caught on something and he stumbled. Turning, he flashed his torch to the part of the ground where he tripped. Xander’s eyes widen at what he saw.

Jutting out from a pile of dirt and rock was a human hand.

ASTA Episode 1.08 "Perdido" Act 3 & 4

Tue, 07 Nov 2006 04:18:39 GMT

ACT 3

Asta gasped when she saw a badly beaten Andrew tied up to a chair in the middle of the dimly lit room. She let her eyes adjust to the dim light before running up to her Watcher. She crouched down beside him.

ASTA: Andrew, it’s me. Are you alright?

Andrew nodded. She yanked down the blindfold and Andrew blinked rapidly.

ASTA: Are you badly hurt?

ANDREW: No…

ASTA: Good. Geez, Andrew, I was so worried about you. And that affected my fighting!

ANDREW: It did?

ASTA: I cannot believe you would do such a thing.

ANDREW: What –

ASTA: Don’t ever go missing like that again, Andrew. Or I will have no choice but to get you deported.

ANDREW: Deported?

ASTA: Yes and get another Watcher. You’re useless!

Andrew gaped at Asta.

ANDREW: I’m not useless! (pause) Am I?

VOICE: You are some of the time, Sparky.

Andrew turned towards the far end of the room where the voice came from. He froze when the newcomer came forward, the dim light lighting him up.

Warren smiled at Andrew as he laughed.

WARREN: I mean, you can’t even escape the scene of the crime even with a jetpack strapped to your back!

ANDREW: You’re dead.

WARREN: So? Doesn’t mean I can’t make a cameo appearance.

Andrew shook his head, switching his gaze from Asta, to Warren and then back to Asta again.

ANDREW: You’re not real!

WARREN: Now, is that the way to talk to your Slayer, Andrew? I mean, she might be a hot chick with super powers but deep inside, she’s just a teenager. She’s just as fragile as your Boba Fett action figure.

ANDREW: What are you saying?

Warren took a few steps forward and came closer towards the tied up Watcher. He bent down.

WARREN: Stop treating her like a Slayer, Andrew.

ASTA: Andrew! Are you ready?

Andrew turned around and saw Asta standing in front of him with a quarter staff in her hand. She was in a fighting stance, the staff held high before her. Andrew looked down and realized that he was not tied up in the chair anymore. He was on his feet and had a similar staff in his hand.

ASTA: Fight me!

Andrew looked at his Slayer in confusion.

ANDREW: You want me to fight you?

Asta did not reply. Instead, she came forward and thrust her staff towards Andrew’s abdomen. Andrew easily blocked the jab with his staff.

ANDREW: You won’t win.

Asta continue thrusting, jabbing and swinging her stick at him but none of the blows came in contact with Andrew. He blocked them with ease.

ANDREW: You know why?

Another swing towards Andrew’s head and he ducked, the staff whizzing just above his head. He jabbed his own stick towards Asta. It hit the target and Asta doubled over in pain. He struck her across the face and she went down.

ANDREW: You hesitate just before you make your moves and this is because you think too much. You plan your moves before you make them and you shouldn’t.

Asta was on her feet now. She rushed him and Andrew rolled out of the way. He struck her across the back.

ANDREW: I can see it all in your eyes. Don’t let your brain do all the fighting – let your gut do it. Go with the flow.

Asta whirled around. Andrew hit her left cheek and then hit her abdomen.

ANDREW: The more you think, the more you hesitate.

Asta raised her staff and swung it hard at Andrew’s head. Andrew blocked the stick, lashed out with his feet, catching her at her chest. Asta stumbled back.

ANDREW: And the more you hesitate, the more the opponent can read your mind and beat you.

A final blow across her temple and Asta went down to the ground. Panting hard, she looked up at him, blood running down her face. Andrew stood over her grimly.

ANDREW: Even I can beat you.

The sound of clapping was heard. Andrew whirled around and saw Warren coming up to the two of them, the expression of awe on his face.

WARREN: Wow, Sparky, I’m impressed. That was awesome. You nearly killed your Slayer.

ANDREW: I didn’t –

He heard the sound of movement and he turned around. Asta was on her feet with a knife in her hand. Her face didn’t have a scratch on her and she didn’t look as badly beaten as a minute ago.

ASTA: My turn.

Asta threw the knife and it flew, end over end, straight at Andrew. It struck Andrew’s heart and he didn’t even flinch. Andrew looked down at the knife sticking out of his chest. He returned his gaze towards Asta.

ANDREW: You’re good.

ASTA: I’m a Slayer.

The room started to spin. Andrew grabbed the handle of the knife and yanked it out. He didn’t feel any pain but that did not stop the blood from pouring out from the wound. Andrew touched the wound gingerly and his eyes widened when he realized that he hasn’t stopped bleeding.

The room started to spin even more and Andrew stumbled a little. Both of his hands shot out, hoping to find something that he could hold on to, to steady himself. All his hands could grab onto was air.

The room grew dimmer. Andrew lost his footing and crumpled to the ground. He stared up at the ceiling as the room continued to spin out of control and the edges of his visions started to grow murky.

Warren then loomed into view.

WARREN: There’s more to her than meets the eye, Andrew. She’s not just a Slayer.

Darkness engulfed Andrew and then there was nothing.

Asta came back out into the main hall of the monastery and shook her head.

ASTA: Nothing. The place is empty.

XANDER: Let’s head back home then.

Asta nodded and the two of them left the old building.

Astwihad came out of the shadows and watched as Asta and her friend left the monastery. He looked over at Ahriman, who was staring intently at the Slayer. Astwihad grinned, turning his eyes back to the front door of the building.

ASTWIHAD: I love magick. You can do so many fun things with it.

~HOUSE~

XANDER: We are back!

Xander slammed the front door shut and he followed Asta into the living room. When they entered, they found Tabitha sitting on the floor with a large map in front of her. Pike was standing just behind her.

ASTA: What are you guys doing?

PIKE: The locator spell. I don’t think it worked though.

ASTA: Why not?

TABITHA: It’s been thirty minutes and no results yet. We need to use the stronger spell.

ASTA: Why didn’t you use the stronger spell first?

Tabitha stood up, dusted her pants off before going towards the kitchen. Asta and Xander followed closely behind.

TABITHA: It’s pretty risky to use a strong spell if you’re not sure how much resistance you’re going to experience.

ASTA: Huh?

Tabitha went to the dining table and picked up a jar. She stretched out her hand so that the jar was no where near her face and made her way towards the living room.

XANDER: What’s in the jar?

TABITHA: Something that smells awfully like Oliver’s socks.

PIKE: So not!

ASTA: Erm…continue your explanation with why you didn’t use a stronger spell in the first place.

The three of them were now back in the living room. Pike had a T-shirt in his hand and he lifted it up to Tabitha.

TABITHA: Look at it this way. How would you kill a bunny with a bulletproof vest?

Asta blinked at the other woman in confusion. She looked at Xander for an explanation.

XANDER: Don’t look at me. I don’t know her that well.

Asta turned back to Tabitha.

ASTA: With something other than a gun?

Tabitha took the T-shirt from her brother and crouched down. She spread the clothing on the floor.

TABITHA: Like a bomb right? But if the bunny wasn’t wearing a bulletproof vest, would you still use a bomb?

ASTA: No?

Tabitha twisted off the cap of the jar and as strong stench came out of it.

PIKE: Gah! It does smell like my socks!

TABITHA: No because it’s too powerful. It’s the same with the spell. We don’t use a stronger spell unless we are sure Andrew is wearing a bulletproof vest. And now that the weaker spell didn’t work –

ASTA: He’s wearing a bulletproof vest?

TABITHA: Exactly! You’re learning fast. Can’t say the same for Oliver though.

Xander turned to Pike.

XANDER: That was one weird analogy.

PIKE: You see what I had to live with for the past 7 years?

XANDER: You have my sympathy.

TABITHA: Are we ready?

PIKE: All set.

Tabitha got down on her knees. She raised the jar right above the T-shirt and tilted it. She gave a little shake and let the contents to fall out. Thick, brown goo took it’s time to slide out of the jar and fall on the T-shirt.

ASTA: Is this all you have to do?

TABITHA: Pretty much.

XANDER: You don’t have to chant or anything?

TABITHA: Slick just said to pour this on something that belongs to Andrew and let it do its mojo…

Tabitha trailed off when she noticed that the goo on the T-shirt started to glow.

XANDER: Holy…

PIKE: Cow.

The goo then started to dissolve, producing a greenish vapour. The vapor lingered in the air, swirling just above the T-shirt. Pike stepped forward and pulled Tabitha to her feet and away from the clothing.

ASTA: What are we supposed to do now?

TABITHA: I’m not sure.

The green vapor rose higher and started drifting out of the living room.

XANDER: I think we should follow it.

ASTA: We should?

XANDER: It might lead us to Andrew.

Xander didn’t wait for the rest to reply as he started to follow the cloud.

ASTA: You are just going to follow it? What if it leads us to a cave filled with vampires and demons?

TABITHA: There aren’t any caves in Hades Valley.

ASTA: I’m just saying we can’t follow that cloud blindly. We need to arm ourselves.

TABITHA: Oliver and I will stock up on the weapons. You both follow that thing – we’ll catch up with you.

The four of them went their separate ways. Asta grabbed Xander’s arm before he could leave the house.

ASTA: You’re not going after that thing without a weapon.

XANDER: I’m not letting you go alone.

ASTA: I’m a Slayer, I should be doing these kinds of things. You doing my job isn’t going to help me become a better Slayer.

XANDER: You sure?

ASTA: (nodded) Go help Pike and Tabitha with the weapons.

Xander open his mouth to protest before thinking otherwise. He snapped his mouth shut and nodded.

XANDER: Just don’t die.

ASTA: I won’t.

Asta let go of the older man and threw the front door open. She spotted the greenish cloud floating down the porch and out into the street. She broke into a run following it.

The cloud led her through the streets of Hades Valley before stopping right in front of the old monastery. The cloud hovered in front of the door for a moment before disappearing.

ASTA: What the hell?

She turned around to look for some sign that Andrew was somewhere around. She almost bumped into someone when she did so.

ASTA: Ashley!

ASHLEY: Asta.

ASTA: What are you doing here?

ASHLEY: Just taking a late night stroll.

ASTA: Really? I didn’t think you would even come out of your house after last night.

Ashley frowned down at her.

ASHLEY: What happened last night?

ASTA: We were talking, the werewolves came and you weren’t there anymore. For a guy who is so hell bent on helping me, running away like that at the first sign of trouble doesn’t exactly give much substance to your mission statement.

ASHLEY: Oh that…about that…

ASTA: You don’t have to explain. I completely understand.

ASHLEY: I didn’t run because I was scared.

ASTA: Then?

ASHLEY: I said that I would help you but I didn’t say anything about helping you do your job. I’m just going to help you train; teach you a thing or two about being a slayer.

ASTA: And you running away was…

ASHLEY: Me avoiding a potentially nasty situation.

ASTA: Right. Anyway, I would love to chat but I’m on a tight schedule.

ASHLEY: You looking for someone?

Asta narrowed her eyes at Ashley.

ASTA: How do you know I’m looking for someone?

ASHLEY: Just a wild guess from all that running I saw you do before I bumped into you.

Asta looked at him intently, wondering whether there was more than he was letting on.

ASTA: Yeah, I’m looking for someone. We did a locator spell and it led me to the monastery. I was here earlier and I didn’t see anything inside. So I’m thinking something went wrong with the spell.

ASHLEY: Or you weren’t looking hard enough.

ASTA: What do you mean?

ASHLEY: I’m just saying that sometimes you need to look a little deeper to find something valuable.

Asta crossed her arms across her chest and raised her eyebrows.

ASTA: Do you know something I don’t know?

ASHLEY: (smiled) I doubt that.

He looked past her shoulder and his smiled grew.

ASHLEY: I think your cavalry is here.

Asta glanced over her shoulder and spotted Xander, Pike and Tabitha running towards her.

ASTA: You know, you should meet –

Asta turned back to Ashley and stopped in mid sentence when she realized that he was gone.

XANDER: Asta!

Asta turned and faced her friends.

PIKE: Where’s our cloud?

ASTA: It stopped in front of the monastery and disappeared.

TABITHA: So Andrew’s here?

XANDER: That can’t be right. Asta and I were here earlier and the place is empty.

ASTA: Maybe we weren’t looking hard enough.

XANDER: How hard do we need to look? There are not many places where you can hide a grown man who screams like a girl in there.

PIKE: Doesn’t hurt to try to search in there again. You guys up for it?

TABITHA: (grinned) I sure am! Let’s go.

With weapons in hand, the four of them went towards the front door of the monastery. Pike was leading the group. He reached the front door and cautiously pushed it open. Once it was open, he went in, the other following closely behind.

Tabitha took out a flashlight and switched it on. She swept the beam around the place.

TABITHA: I don’t see anything.

ASTA: Not yet anyway.

PIKE: Did you check the rooms as well?

ASTA: Yup.

PIKE: Downstairs.

ASTA: Yup.

TABITHA: And you didn’t find anything?

ASTA: Nope.

XANDER: Maybe something went wrong with the spell. You sure Slick didn’t give you more instructions on how to use it?

TABITHA: No. And if something went wrong, we would have faced something more explosive than the cloud leading us to the wrong place.

PIKE: Maybe there’s a hidden room or passage or something that we missed.

XANDER: I think we are wasting our time here. We need to think of another game plan instead of searching a place we have already searched.

ASTA: We’ll take 5 minutes. If we can’t find anything, we’ll leave.

They continued to walk around the main hall, looking at every nook and cranny for a hidden passage way or something that would indicate that Andrew was in the monastery.

XANDER: Do we split up? We can cover more ground faster that way.

TABITHA: Or we could get ambushed much easier.

XANDER: It’s hard to get ambushed when there’s no one here.

A low growl was heard behind them. The four whipped around with Tabitha pointing the flashlight in the direction the growl came from.

A large blue demon came out of the shadows, growling. It looked like a mini Tyrannosaurs Rex but with long arms and was a bit smaller.

XANDER: Ok, I take that back.

Another growl was heard and Asta turned to her left to see another of the same demon coming out of the shadows.

ASTA: I see another one.

PIKE: Another one over here.

XANDER: Add that to another three over here.

The four of them came together, with their backs to each other, forming a loose circle.

ASTA: This is not good.

TABITHA: I think we are surrounded.

XANDER: Something isn’t right.

PIKE: What do you mean?

ASTA: I think he means this is a trap.

As if on cue, the blue demons started closing in on them.

ACT 4

Andrew was running as fast as he could through the hallways of Sunnydale High. He glanced over his shoulder and didn’t see anything behind him. However, that didn’t make him slow down. He turned to his left and ran down another hallway.

He burst through the double doors that led to the cafeteria, weaved through the tables and chairs and ran out the cafeteria on the other side. He stopped short when he saw Warren standing in his way.

WARREN: She doesn’t know what she is.

Andrew blinked at Warren before looking over his shoulder. There was still no one there.

ANDREW: What?

WARREN: She doesn’t know.

ANDREW: That’s she’s a Slayer?

WARREN: What a Slayer is.

Andrew looked away.

ANDREW: No, she doesn’t.

WARREN: And you would think that is one of the first things you would tell a Slayer.

ANDREW: I don’t want her to know.

WARREN: She has to know what she is.

Warren was not looking at him anymore but something off to his right. Andrew followed his gaze and noticed Asta. She was fighting a large blue demon with a battle axe. She looked like she had everything in control.

WARREN: If you don’t tell her, she’s going to lose every time she fights.

ANDREW: She doesn’t need to know.

WARREN: Why? (pause) Do you love her?

Andrew snapped his head back to Warren, looking at him incredulously.

ANDREW: What? No! Of course not.

WARREN: Then why the secret?

ANDREW: I don’t know…

WARREN: She’s your friend. She has every right to know.

Andrew looked over his shoulder again. Then back to Warren.

ANDREW: What am I running from?

Warren did not look at him when he answered Andrew. He turned his gaze towards Asta.

WARREN: The person who will eventually kill Asta.

Andrew slowly turned around and was stunned to see himself standing before him.

WARREN: There’s still time to make things right.

Andrew continued to stare at himself, not able to say or do anything.

WARREN: There’s more to her than meets the eye, Andrew. She’s not just a Slayer.

The young Watcher turned back to Warren.

ANDREW: I want to make things right.

Warren smiled. When he spoke, his voice was different. It was the voice of Andrew’s captor.

WARREN: I have all the information I need. I don’t need you anymore.

Then Andrew slipped into darkness.

~MONASTERY~

Asta swung her axe straight at the demon’s head and lobbed it off. She turned and faced another one that came at her.

XANDER: There’s too many of them! We gotta go back!

Asta chopped down and sliced the second demon in two. She was on a roll and she didn’t think she could stop.

ASTA: I’ve got it under control!

Something hit her across the back and she went down to the ground. She rolled onto her back and instinctively held up her axe, blocking a claw that was coming down on her face. She grabbed the arm that the claw belong to and threw the demon over her head. She flipped, pushing herself to her feet, spun round and struck the demon at its abdomen.

TABITHA: Asta! We gotta go.

Asta looked over her shoulder and saw Xander, Tabitha and Pike at the front door of the monastery. They looked worse for wear. She returned her attention to the demons in front of her. She counted about 5 more demons.

ASTA: I’ve got them!

A large hand wrapped around her upper arm and started tugging her backwards

XANDER: There are too many of them and all of them are coming after you. You can’t take them by yourself.

Asta did not struggle as Xander pulled her towards the exit of the monastery. She kept an eye on the demons.

ASTA: Why? Why are they after me only?

XANDER: No time for questions. Just for running.

As soon as Xander and Asta stepped out of the monastery, the four of them broke into a run, putting as much distance between them and the monastery full of demons. They ran until they reached Willows cemetery.

XANDER: We are going to hide in a cemetery?

PIKE: We can’t lead them to a place where it’s populated. And the tombstones will give us some cover.

TABITHA: Over here!

Tabitha led the way as they entered the cemetery and headed towards a mausoleum. They hid behind it.

TABITHA: Did they follow us?

Asta peered around mausoleum and took a quick look around. The place was deserted.

ASTA: Doesn’t look like it.

PIKE: Why were they after you only? They had us surrounded but like some laser guided missile but they went for you and you only.

ASTA: Maybe they knew I was a Slayer.

XANDER: Maybe. And they sure knew that we were going in there. (to Tabitha) You sure nothing went wrong with the spell?

Tabitha scowled at Xander.

TABITHA: Are you doubting my spell casting abilities?

Asta looked around the cemetery, checking for another way out – but something else caught her eye.

XANDER: No, no. I’m most definitely not. I’m sure you cast spells just fine.

PIKE: Someone knew we were going in there.

TABITHA: The same someone who took Andrew?

ASTA: Guys…

The other three stopped their conversation and regarded the Slayer.

ASTA: You see that right?

They turned their eyes to where Asta was pointing. There was a large tree a few feet away from them. On one of the branches, hung something unusual.

TABITHA: What is that?

PIKE: I don’t know. I can’t make it out.

XANDER: Is it a demon?

TABITHA: Doesn’t look like it. It doesn’t look alive.

Asta took a few steps forward, frowning. The whole scene looked very familiar to her. It was as if she had seen this exact same scene before – like some bad déjà vu.

Then realization dawned on Asta.

The man turned and gestured to something behind him. With the dim light, she was able to distinguish limp bodies hanging from a lone tree. Asta gasped when she recognized the dead bodies of her friends – Xander, Andrew, Tabitha and Pike.

MAN: Your friends are only just the beginning…

ASTA: Oh my god. That’s Andrew!

Asta sprinted forward, leaving the rest behind, dumbfounded. A moment later, they ran after her.

As soon as Asta reached the tree, she dropped the axe that she had and started scaling the trunk. Using all the speed and strength she could muster, she climbed the trunk, reached the branch Andrew was hanging from and started inching towards him.

ASTA: Someone break his fall!

Xander nodded and stepped forward, moving directly under Andrew. He looked up, his face etched with fear.

When Asta reached Andrew, she pulled out her pocket knife from the pocket of her jeans. She flipped the blade out and reached down. Little by little, she started cutting at the rope.

TABITHA: Asta, is he breathing?

Asta flicked her gaze from the rope to Andrew’s face. She could not see much of his face. There was a piece of cloth covering his eyes and from the lack of light that she had, she could not see whether Andrew was breathing.

ASTA: I can’t tell!

She concentrated on cutting the rope.

ASTA: I’m almost there. Get ready, Xander!

The rope snapped and Andrew dropped like a stone. He fell on Xander and the two men crumpled to the ground. Asta leapt down from the branch gracefully.

Pike and Tabitha hurried over to Andrew and Xander. They picked Andrew up and moved him away from the other man. They placed him on the ground – with Tabitha yanking the blindfold away – and Pike touched the pulse point at Andrew’s neck. Asta knelt down on the other side of the still Andrew.

PIKE: I can’t feel a pulse.

TABITHA: Does anyone here know CPR?

XANDER: I do.

Pike moved out of the way and Xander took his place. He position Andrew the way he wanted and started doing CPR on the Watcher. Nothing happened for a full minute.

XANDER: Come on, Andrew. If this can revive a slayer, I’m sure it can revive you as well.

Asta took Andrew’s limp hand in hers and held it close to her chest. She touched his forehead, tears forming in her eyes.

ASTA: Andrew? Can you hear me? Please wake up. I need my Watcher back.

Xander continued with the CPR but Andrew remained unresponsive.

ASTA: I need my friend back.

Everyone except Xander held their breath as they watched Xander try to revive the Watcher. Nobody dared move or speak. Then Andrew’s eyes snapped open and he gasped, sucking in air that he needed.

ASTA: Oh god, Andrew!

Andrew went into a coughing fit as the rest looked on with relief.

XANDER: Just breathe deep, Andrew, and you’ll be fine.

TABITHA: Try not to move him. He might have suffered some broken bones.

Asta touched Andrew’s shoulder.

ASTA: Are you ok?

Andrew looked at Xander and then at Asta with a dazed looked in his eyes.

TABITHA: Andrew?

PIKE: We need to get him to the hospital. He doesn’t look in good shape.

ASTA: Andrew, do you know where you are?

Andrew shook his head.

XANDER: Just relax and try not to move.

Andrew opened his mouth and tried to speak. And when he did, his speech was slurred.

ANDREW: (softly) What happened?

XANDER: Lots. We’ll fill you in when we get you to a hospital ok?

ANDREW: Are you real?

PIKE: You betcha pal. As real as your friends can be.

Andrew nodded.

ANDREW: Good, good. I’ve been seeing a lot of things lately. It’s hard to tell.

XANDER: We are real, Andrew. You are alright now.

ANDREW: Thank goodness.

Asta squeezed his shoulder and smiled at him.

ASTA: I’m so glad we found you.

~HOSPITAL~

DOCTOR: He’s going to be fine. He lost quite a lot of blood but we did a transfusion for him and he’s recovering nicely. He has suffered a dislocated shoulder, had some deep cuts on this chest and abdomen and had a nasty concussion. But we have patched him up and he will be fine. I need him here under observation for a few days and then you can take him home.

TABITHA: Thank you Doctor.

DOCTRO: You’re welcome. If you need anything else, just ask one of the nurses to page me.

TABITHA: Of course.

ASTA: Can we see him?

DOCTOR: You can but don’t take too long – he needs his rest.

XANDER: We just want to see whether he’s ok.

The doctor nodded.

DOCTOR: However, I would strongly advise you to report this incident to the police. Whoever did this shouldn’t go unpunished.

Tabitha smiled sweetly at the doctor.

TABITHA: Trust me, they won’t.

The doctor nodded his goodbye and left the four of them in the hallway.

PIKE: So how about we go in one at a time. I don’t think we should overwhelm him with our many well-wishes.

XANDER: Good idea.

He turned to Asta, who was looking through the window of Andrew’s room.

XANDER: Asta, you wanna go in first?

Asta nodded. She grabbed the door knob and twisted it open. She entered the room and closed the door behind her. She made her way towards Andrew’s bed, grabbing a chair on the way. She set the chair down beside Andrew and sat down.

Andrew’s left arm was in a sling and his head was swathed in bandages. He left eye was swollen shut

ASTA: Hey.

Andrew’s good eye fluttered open and he smiled when his eye landed on her.

ANDREW: Hey.

ASTA: How are you feeling?

ANDREW: Like Timothy Dalton hit me on the head with his Oscar – if he had one.

Asta chuckled.

ASTA: At least it’s not worse. (pause) Do you remember what happened?

Andrew flicked his gaze away from his Slayer. He sighed.

ANDREW: Not really. I remember what happened when I was tied up to the chair but it’s all foggy. I don’t remember how I got there or how I got out.

ASTA: Do you have any idea who took you?

ANDREW: No. All I heard was his voice. He was male, human and he sounded very good looking.

ASTA: Did he say what his name was or gave any indication where you were?

ANDREW: No. He was careful not to give that away. But…

ASTA: But?

ANDREW: He knew a lot. He knew about the fight with the werewolves, he knew that you guys think I’m a bad Watcher and he knew how I felt.

ASTA: How you felt?

ANDREW: You know, useless, like a bad Watcher.

ASTA: Oh.

ANDREW: He knew who you were and that I was your Watcher. He knew a lot of things about me – about us.

ASTA: So this guy has been watching us, taking notes.

ANDREW: Looks like it.

ASTA: Do you think his connected with the visions and dreams I’ve been having?

ANDREW: Maybe. It would make more sense.

ASTA: What did he do to you?

Andrew went silent, looking away. Noticing that this might be a touchy topic, Asta cleared her throat and changed the subject.

ASTA: Ok. Don’t worry, we’ll figure this out. We’ll find him and kick his ass till kingdom come.

Andrew smiled.

ANDREW: I know you will.

ASTA: I’m really sorry.

Andrew moved his head so that he was looking directly at her.

ANDREW: For what?

ASTA: For what happened.

ANDREW: It’s not your fault.

ASTA: No but you wouldn’t have left if I didn’t say those things.

ANDREW: Maybe. But you were right. I am a bad Watcher.

ASTA: No, you’re not. I’m just giving you a hard time when I shouldn’t. I should cut you some slack.

Andrew cracked a smile.

ANDREW: I should do the same.

ASTA: I’ll be a better Slayer, I promise. I’ll train harder, fight better and…and…

ANDREW: Asta.

Asta was crying now. She didn’t know how she started but now she couldn’t stop as tears streamed down her face.

ASTA: I’m really sorry.

ANDREW: It’s ok. We’ll be ok.

Asta buried her head in Andrew’s chest and cried softly. Andrew blinked, feeling awkward. Then he lifted his good hand and gingerly placed it on Asta’s head. He stroke her hair comfortingly as Asta cried.

ANDREW: We’ll be ok.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Special Guest Star
Adam Busch as Warren

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Beck Schwarz

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

A BECK TO SHREDS production. © 2006 Irene Issac

ASTA Episode 1.08 "Perdido"

Tue, 07 Nov 2006 03:57:53 GMT

The relationship between Watcher and Slayer is called into question as Andrew goes missing. Will Asta be able to mend their relationship before it is too late?

Astwihad has Andrew and is doing everything he can to get as much information on Asta from the Watcher. Will the gang be able to save Andrew before Astwihad has his way?

TEASER

~SOMEWHERE IN HADES VALLEY~

The room was dimly lit with just a single naked light bulb overhead. It was void of any furniture expect for one chair. On the chair sat a young man with longish, honey blonde hair. He head hung down, his chin touching his chest, and his hands were tied to the back of the chair. A dark cloth blindfolded his eyes.

Someone entered the room, the heels of expensive leather shoes clicking against the concrete. The sound echoed around the room. The newcomer stepped into the light, revealing Astwihad. The man on the chair did not look up – he just stayed as he was.

ASTWIHAD: Andrew Wells.

Astwihad strolled around Andrew.

ASTWIHAD: You are Andrew right? I’d be so embarrassed if I captured the wrong guy.

Astwihad laughed at his joke. Andrew stayed silent. Astwihad continued walking around the Watcher.

ASTWIHAD: I admire you, Andrew. A lot. I mean, what you did last night was so courageous. You threw yourself right in front of that scary werewolf to help your Slayer out. I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a Watcher doing that for his Slayer.

He stopped behind Andrew and placed a hand on his shoulder. Andrew didn’t flinch.

ASTWIHAD: But it didn’t work did it? Instead of helping, you got in your Slayer’s way, nearly getting her and yourself killed. Wasn’t very smart was it?

Astwihad continued walking.

ASTWIHAD: But hey, you’re a young Watcher. There’s still a lot for you to learn. You still got time.

Astwihad stopped in front of Andrew.

ASTWIHAD: But…I do wonder what the Watchers Council would think of you when they find out what an awful job you’re doing. I mean, your Slayer doesn’t know what a werewolf looks like! Isn’t that disgraceful?

Astwihad crossed his arms over his chest and smiled.

ASTWIHAD: So this brings me to my next question. If you are this bad a Watcher, if you can’t train your Slayer as well as a Watcher should, are you then important to your Slayer’s life? Or will your Slayer gladly take another Watcher to replace you?

He stepped forward and leaned towards Andrew.

ASTWIHAD: Do you think your Slayer will miss you? Even realize that you’re missing?

Astwihad uncrossed his arms and slipped his right hand into one of the pockets of his dark pants. He pulled out a long, sleek dagger that had intricate cravings on the handle. Its blade gleamed under the light as Astwihad admired it for a moment.

Andrew slowly raised his head. There was a large gash on his forehead and a trickle of blood ran down his lower lip. There were scratches on his cheeks and temple and the blindfold barely covered the large swelling of his left eye.

Astwihad grinned at Andrew. He cocked his head slightly and admired the wounds that he created. He ran his thumb along the blade of the dagger.

He then crouched down before the Watcher and brought the blade to Andrew’s right cheek and slid it across. The flesh split open and blood ran down his cheek. Andrew hissed in response.

ASTWIHAD: I wonder if your Slayer is out there searching for you. And if she is, what will she do when she finds out you are gone for good? What will she do if she finds your dead body on the street?

Astwihad stood up. Using his free hand, he ripped open Andrew’s shirt, exposing his bare chest. He pointed the blade to his chest and pressed the tip of it gently against the exposed skin.

Andrew grimaced at the contact but did not cry out in pain. He squeezed his eyes closed behind the blindfold, his forehead wrinkling in pain. Astwihad leaned forward, putting more pressure.

ASTWIHAD: Let’s find out, shall we?

Andrew screamed.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Dean Cain as Ashley/Astwihad
Tyron Leitso as David Boone
Keegan Kang as Slick

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz

Based on the hit television show“Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

~HOUSE~

Xander sighed in frustration as he hung up the phone. He joined the rest at the dining table.

TABITHA: Any luck?

XANDER: No such. Giles said that he called once to give him an update but that’s the last time he heard from Andrew. So far, calling Andrew’s cell phone and calling Giles is a bust.

PIKE: Did he say what time Andrew called?

XANDER: Around nine last night.

TABITHA: Did Giles say anything else? Besides the update, what else did Andrew talk to him about?

XANDER: Well, Giles did tell him off about being a bad Watcher.

Tabitha looked at him in surprise.

TABITHA: What? Why would he do that? Andrew has been doing a good job.

Pike and Xander avoided her gaze, not saying anything. Tabitha studied the two of them, frowning.

TABITHA: He’s not doing a good job? Am I missing something here?

PIKE: Well, I don’t know about Xander but I didn’t really think Andrew was doing as a good job as Watcher. I mean, Asta didn’t even know that she was fighting a werewolf until a kid told her.

TABITHA: (indignantly) Well, maybe they haven’t covered that chapter yet.

She turned her attention to Xander.

TABITHA: Don’t tell me you feel the same way.

Xander smiled sheepishly.

XANDER: With the whole werewolf incident, it’s hard not to.

TABITHA: Did you tell him that?

XANDER: No, I didn’t!

PIKE: Neither did I. Asta and I talked about it but that was it.

XANDER: Wait, when did you talk about it?

PIKE: Erm…yesterday morning.

XANDER: That’s the same time I saw Andrew leave the house and he didn’t look happy. Didn’t see him again until the fight.

Pike looked worried as he turned to his sister then back to Xander.

PIKE: You think he heard us?

Tabitha slapped his arm.

TABITHA: Pike!

PIKE: What?

TABITHA: This house isn’t the White House. What you say upstairs can be heard in the basement!

PIKE: So you think he heard us?

TABITHA: Well, duh!

Tabitha rolled her eyes and shook her head in disbelief.

TABITHA: Ok, so he disappears when he heard Asta and Pike talking about how bad of a Watcher he is. Then he reappears. Then he disappears when Giles tells him how bad of a Watcher he is. I see a pattern here.

XANDER: So, what, you’re trying to say that he ran away?

PIKE: What is he? Fifteen?

TABITHA: Guys! This is serious!

The two men ducked their head in embarrassment.

PIKE: Of course. Sorry.

XANDER: Sorry.

TABITHA: Ok. So all evidence says that maybe Andrew isn’t missing but he could have gone to be by himself for a little while. However, there still could be the possibility that something has happened to him.

The sound of the front door slamming shut was heard and a moment later, Asta came trudging into the kitchen. Xander pulled up a chair and gestured for her to sit down.

XANDER: Any sign of him?

Asta flopped down into the chair and groaned.

ASTA: No and I searched everywhere!

XANDER: Don’t worry, we’ll find him.

Asta turned to Tabitha, leaning forward.

ASTA: Is there anything you can do? A spell or something?

TABITHA: Well, I could do your typical locator spell but I need to get some ingredients from Slick.

XANDER: Pike, you and Tabitha go to Slick and get whatever you need for that locator spell. Asta and I will do another round of patrol and see if there’s any sign of Andrew.

ASTA: But I just went out there. There’s nothing.

XANDER: You’ve been out there for two hours and you’re tired. A fresh pair of eyes might see something new. (pause) Well, in my case, a fresh eye.

Tabitha stood up.

TABITHA: Sounds like a good plan to me.

PIKE: We’ll call each other if we find anything?

XANDER: We will. We’ll go around town for an hour or so and we’ll meet back here to do the spell.

PIKE: Sounds good. Let’s go.

Pike and Tabitha stood up and the siblings left the kitchen together. Xander followed them shortly after but stopped when he noticed that Asta did not budge.

XANDER: Asta?

ASTA: It’s my fault isn’t it?

XANDER: What do you mean?

Asta turned to Xander, her eyes brimming with tears.

ASTA: I yelled at him when he was trying to help me fight the werewolf. I told him not to help me. He probably got upset, thinking that I didn’t need him and he left. Something must have happened to him because this is the Hellmouth. Nothing good happens to people on the Hellmouth.

XANDER: You’re wrong. Good things do happen to people and it wasn’t your fault that he’s gone. Things have been kinda rough lately and we have all been disorientated so it’s natural for him – for us – to feel a little useless at times.

Asta shook her head, looking away from him.

ASTA: (softly) But I was even thinking of replacing him.

XANDER: (frowned) What?

ASTA: Never mind.

She stood up and headed out of the kitchen.

ASTA: Let’s go find my Watcher.

~SLICK’S SHOP~

Pike pulled the loose brick and waited as the fake wall slide aside. He and Tabitha stepped into the secret shop and looked around for Slick. The place was not as empty as it was the last time they were here. A teenaged girl dressed in all black stood at one of the shelves, studying a jar of eyes. Her gaze flickered towards them for a moment before returning back to the glass jar.

There was also an extremely tall man at the shelf next to the Goth girl. He was dressed in a trench coat and a hat perched on top of his head. He glanced over his shoulder when Pike and Tabitha came in and it was then when Pike realized that he was not a human being but a demon.

Pike looked away quickly, not wanting to look like he was staring. Tabitha touched his arm, bringing back him back to the matter at hand.

TABITHA: I’m going to look for the ingredients for the spell. You look for Slick and ask him if he knows of a stronger locator spell that I can use.

Pike nodded and Tabitha moved towards the shelf where the tall demon was. Pike looked around the small shop before walking towards the glass counter at the other end of the place. He leaned over the counter and spotted the top of Slick’s head. He was holding a penknife and was trying to use it to cut open a packet of sage.

PIKE: Slick!

The small demon jumped, startled. The penknife slipped and the blade nicked his index finger. Slick hissed in pain and immediately put his finger into his mouth. He looked up and glared at Pike.

PIKE: (smirked) Didn’t your mom ever told you not to play with sharp knives?

SLICK: She didn’t have a chance to before I killed her.

Pike blinked, not sure how to respond. Slick burst out into laughter.

SLICK: Nah, I’m kidding. I’m a Myhaa demon – playing with knives is one of our hobbies.

Pike chuckled.

PIKE: Of course.

Slick stood up and put the penknife away.

SLICK: So, you were looking for me?

PIKE: Yup. A friend of mine is missing and I’m wondering whether you have a strong locator spell that might help us.

SLICK: Who is the friend? The one who had the demonic visions or the pirate?

PIKE: The Watcher.

SLICK: Which reminds me, he didn’t report to the Council about the journals I stole right? Because if he did, I don’t think I want to help you find him.

PIKE: (smiled) No, he didn’t.

Slick smiled brightly.

SLICK: Good.

There was silence.

PIKE: The spell?

SLIKE: Oh right! Yeah, I think I got what you need.

Slick turned to the shelf behind him and started looking through the contents on it.

SLICK: By the way, do you remember asking me to give you a list of the possible demons or people that might be responsible for giving your friend those demons visions and dream?

PIKE: Yeah, I do. What about it?

Slick took a jar off one of the top shelves and set it down on the glass counter between them.

SLICK: Well, I managed to get that list. I must say it’s a pretty long list with the very little information that I had from you guys.

PIKE: Well, with everything that we don’t have, that list is a start.

SLICK: It’s in the back. Give me a minute – I’ll go and get it.

Slick went to the end of the shelf – that was behind him – where a beaded curtain hung. He pushed the curtain aside and entered a room behind it. Just then, Tabitha came up to Pike with a bunch of stuff in her hands. She dumped them on the counter.

TABITHA: I got everything that I need. You?

PIKE: Slick said he has a spell that might help us. And he also said that he has a list that might tell us who’s responsible of Asta’s visions and demons.

TABITHA: That’s great! We’ve got progress! Yay us!

Pike looked at her oddly.

PIKE: What are you doing?

TABITHA: I’m trying to be optimistic because with everything that has been going on, it’s good that once in awhile I be a bit chipper. You think it’s working?

PIKE: Don’t ever do that again. You sound like a Teletubby on high.

TABITHA: I’ll tell Pete that.

PIKE: Pete?

TABITHA: Yeah, Pete.

She looked over her shoulder.

TABITHA: Pete!

The tall demon faced Tabitha and smiled.

TABITHA: Pike, meet Pete. Pete, this is my brother Pike.

PETE: Nice to meet you.

Pike looked lost as he gave Pete a nervous smile.

PIKE: Same here. (to Tabitha) That demon told you to be chipper?

TABITHA: He’s an empathy demon so he kinda sensed my troubled feelings. So he told me that I should be more optimistic about things or it’s going to make me a really sad person.

Pike gaped at her.

PIKE: Don’t ever go near him again.

Slick came out of the room and approached Tabitha and Pike. He slapped a thick manila folder on the counter and pushed it towards Pike.

SLICK: Here’s the list.

Pike picked up the folder and studied it in amazement.

PIKE: This is not a list. This is a book.

SLICK: Told you it’s a long list.

He gathered up the pile of things that Tabitha had picked up and started putting them in a brown paper bag.

SLICK: That should cost more than the 20 you gave me but since you’re my favourite customer and you didn’t let your Watcher friend rat me out, I’m going to let this slide.

He handed the paper bag to Tabitha.

SLICK: That, however, must be paid.

Tabitha handed Slick a fifty.

TABITHA: Keep the change, Slick. You deserve it.

SLICK: (grinned) That’s why I say you’re my favourite. Anyway, I’ve got a stronger locator spell for you folks.

He passed them the jar.

SLICK: Put that on a piece of clothing or whatever that belongs to the Watcher and let it do its magick.

Tabitha took the jar and put it into the paper bag that she had.

TABITHA: Thanks, Slick.

SLICK: Anytime.

Tabitha and Pike gathered their stuff and left the shop. Tabitha gave Pete a wave before they left.

The walked down the street towards their house, passing by Willows cemetery and then Bar None.

PIKE: Hey, how about we ask David if he has seen Andrew? He might have heard or seen something.

Tabitha did not look at her brother as she replied.

TABITHA: Maybe not.

PIKE: It wouldn’t hurt to try.

Tabitha pointed to the closed sign of the door of the bar.

TABITHA: The place is closed. He’s probably busy cleaning up after last night.

PIKE: It would be quick.

TABITHA: Well, if you want, you can go in and ask. I’ll wait out here.

Pike frowned at Tabitha.

PIKE: You want me to talk to the guy I violently dislike?

TABITHA: If you don’t want to, then don’t. No one is forcing you to talk to him.

The door of the bar swung open and David came walking out with two large, black trash bags. He stopped when he saw Pike and Tabitha in front of him. Tabitha looked away, shifting her weight from one foot to the other awkwardly.

DAVID: Hey.

PIKE: Hey, David.

DAVID: You guys want something or just admiring my door?

PIKE: Well, there is a question we need to ask you.

DAVID: What’s up?

PIKE: Have you seen one of our friends? Short, blonde –

DAVID: Almost killed me one time?

PIKE: Right. I forgot you were there.

DAVID: What a surprise. But no, haven’t seen him since that night.

He moved past them and dropped the two trash bags next to a dumpster.

DAVID: Is there anything else because I’ve got a lot of work to do.

PIKE: No, that’s it. And thanks, man.

David’s gaze flickered to Tabitha for a moment before returning to Pike. He gave him a small smile.

DAVID: Yeah…sure.

He turned and was about to walk back to the bar when Pike called out to him.

PIKE: Hey, David! Sorry but there is something else.

DAVID: Shoot.

PIKE: Am I fired?

DAVID: Do you still need the job?

PIKE: Yeah, I kinda do.

DAVID: Well, then you are.

With that, he turned and went back into the bar, the door slamming shut behind him.

PIKE: Ok. That was…fun. (to Tabitha) You ok?

TABITHA: Yeah, I’m fine. Let’s head back. Xander and Asta should be home by now.

Before Pike could ask her anything else, she walked on ahead. Pike stared after in her confusion. He followed her a minute later.

ACT 2

~MONASTERY~

Astwihad grabbed a fistful of blond hair and yanked Andrew’s head back.

ASTWIHAD: Are you tired yet? My arm still feels pretty good – I can probably go on for another hour or so.

Andrew didn’t respond. He shook his head free and spit blood out from his mouth.

ANDREW: Get bent!

ASTWIHAD: Alright, fine. I’ll give you a 30 minute break.

He strode out of the room and into the main hall where Ahriman was. Astwihad leaned against the wall and pulled out a handkerchief from the inside pocket of his coat. He started wiping down the blade of his dagger.

AHRIMAN: You are wasting our time with the Watcher.

Astwihad looked up briefly before going back to his cleaning.

ASTWIHAD: I am? Well, I find it fun. I just want to take a look inside him. See how he’s wired. I thought I’d play with his mind a little but I feel like I’m rushing into things.

He paused his cleaning and looked worriedly at Ahriman.

ASTWIHAD: You think I would be rushing into anything?

AHRIMAN: I don’t understand why you are keeping him alive. I would have just cut off his head and concentrated on Asta.

ASTWIHAD: But where’s the fun in that? Andrew is her Watcher. There might be some information we can get from him on Asta. Information like weaknesses, strengths…you know, the usual stuff.

AHRIMAN: And what are you going to do after you have this information?

Astwihad shrugged. He folded the handkerchief neatly and pocketed it. He raised the dagger up and studied it under the dim light.

ASTWIHAD: Oh who knows. I might let him go or I might just cut his head off.

He looked at Ahriman and grinned.

ASTWIHAD: It depends on my mood really.

~HOUSE~
~Later~

TABITHA: We are back!

Tabitha and Pike went into the kitchen and dumped the stuff they had bought on the dining table.

PIKE: It looks like they are not back yet.

Tabitha looked worried.

TABITHA: Is that a good thing?

PIKE: Says the person who’s trying to be more optimistic.

Tabitha started taking the various contents out from the paper bag and set them on the table.

TABITHA: Hey! It’s hard to be optimistic with everything that has been going on. What do you want me to say? Oh, I’m sure they are fine, Oliver. They probably stopped for some supper on their way home.

PIKE: Well…that might actually work.

TABITHA: I’m going to tell you right now that I’m going suck at this optimistic thing. So if I fail miserably, I’m not going to do the whole “if first you don’t succeed, try again” thing alright?

PIKE: (chuckled) Alright.

Tabitha picked up the empty paper bag and went to the rubbish bin under the sink to toss it.

PIKE: Hey can I ask you a personal question?

TABITHA: (brightly) Sure, little brother. Go ahead and ask me a personal question that might bring more gloom into my life.

PIKE: Seriously, Tabby.

TABITHA: Seriously, Ollie. Ask me.

PIKE: Ok…did you and David break up?

Tabitha froze, averting her gaze. Without a word, she went to the refrigerator and yanked the door open. She bent down slightly and searched through the contents.

PIKE: Tabby…

Tabitha spotted what she was looking for, grabbed it and closed the door. She offered the chocolate bar to Pike.

TABITHA: Chocolate?

PIKE: You didn’t answer my question.

TABITHA: (sighed) What part of me ignoring your question did you not understand? I don’t want to talk about it.

She unwrapped the chocolate bar and took a big bite out of it.

PIKE: Oh come on, Tabby, you have to tell me.

TABITHA: Why?

PIKE: Because I asked whether I could ask you a personal question and you said yes!

TABITHA: (scowled) And that means I absolutely have to give you an answer?

PIKE: Well, yes! It’s how it works between normal, civilized people.

TABITHA: Yeah, well, we are not normal, are we?

She brushed past Pike and went into the living room. Pike didn’t fail to follow.

PIKE: He broke up with you because we trashed the bar, didn’t he?

TABITHA: Can you blame him?

PIKE: Well, did you explain to him what happened?

Tabitha flopped onto the couch and slouched into her seat. She took another bite of her chocolate.

TABITHA: What do you think?

PIKE: You didn’t. Why?

TABITHA: Because! Because for some stupid reason I thought that we were living in a perfect world where people forgive each other and forget all the wrong that we did and move on. But no! We are not living in a perfect world – quite the opposite actually. We live in a world where there are people like me who is constantly screwing up in things and –

PIKE: Hey! Where’s that optimism?

Tabitha glared at him.

TABITHA: Not funny, Oliver.

PIKE: Look, just tell me what happened.

TABITHA: (sighed) I went to talk to him, to try to explain to him what happened but without many details. He wanted the full explanation. I didn’t give it to him and he asked me to leave. He said he would call but he hasn’t.

PIKE: So you guys didn’t break up?

TABITHA: No, not yet. But I’m sure he’ll call any moment now and tell me it’s over.

PIKE: And you are going to just sit there and accept it?

TABITHA: Well what else can I do?

PIKE: You know what you can do.

Tabitha shook her head.

TABITHA: No way. That’s not an option.

PIKE: Why not?

Tabitha stared at him in shock.

TABITHA: I cannot believe you just asked me that. I’ve told you. I don’t want him involved with what we do. It’s too dangerous.

Pike sighed and sat on the coffee table in front of her.

TABITHA: You’re going to break that.

PIKE: (smirked) Don’t worry, I’m not as heavy as you.

TABITHA: (scowled) Are you trying to make me feel better? Cause it’s not working.

PIKE: Look, I don’t like David that much and I’m actually doing a small happy dance when I heard you broke up with him…

TABITHA: But…?

PIKE: But you were happy with him and I don’t want you to lose that. You love him, Tabby. Don’t give up so easily.

Tabitha smiled and leaned forward, taking Pike’s hands into hers.

TABITHA: When did you become so nice?

PIKE: I’ve always been nice.

TABITHA: (smiled) Yeah, you are.

Tabitha kissed his forehead and stood up.

TABITHA: Come on. Let’s do that spell and find Andrew.

PIKE: Aren’t we going to wait for Xander and Asta?

TABITHA: No time. If we get anything, we’ll give them a call and update them.

The two of them headed towards the dining table in the kitchen. Tabitha picked up the jar and twisted the cap open. A strong stench wafted out of the jar and both Tabitha and Pike starting gagging.

PIKE: Oh gross!

TABITHA: It smells just like your socks, Ollie!

Pike grabbed the jar and took a peek instead.

PIKE: It’s just brown goo.

TABITHA: That’s it?

PIKE: Yup.

He handed the jar back to his sister.

PIKE: And if it smells that bad, I don’t want to be touching it.

Tabitha rolled her eyes.

TABITHA: Wimp. Ok, so what did Slick say we should do with this?

PIKE: He said to put on Andrew’s clothing or anything that belonged to him.

TABITHA: Ok…do you have Andrew’s clothing?

PIKE: (frowned) Why would I be having Andrew’s clothing?

Tabitha rolled her eyes.

TABITHA: Can you get something of his at least?

PIKE: I guess I can see what I can find in the basement.

TABITHA: Good.

Pike left the kitchen, leaving Tabitha alone with the stinking jar. Tabitha took another whiff of the contents and set the jar down, pushing it far away from her.

TABITHA: Oh yeah. Very much like Oliver’s socks.

~CEMETARY~

Asta pulled out a stake, then ducked and rolled away from the oncoming vampire. She stood up and plunged the stake deep into the vampire’s back. The vampire roared in pain and whirled around.

ASTA: Shit! Missed the heart.

XANDER: Asta!

Asta looked over where Xander was and he tossed her his own stake. She caught it and stabbed the vampire again. This time, she got the result she wanted. The vampire crumpled to dust and the stake that was in the back clattered to the ground.

XANDER: Incoming!

She looked over at Xander again and noticed two more vampires advancing towards them.

ASTA: I don’t have time for this!

Asta rushed the two vampires and started throwing punches and kicks at them. However, most were blocked and she received more hits than the vampires did. A roundhouse kick to Asta’s chest by one of the vampires and she flew a few feet away, landing hard on the ground. She pushed herself up and watched as Xander tried to take the two vampires on. He managed to stake one vampire but didn’t have the same luck with the other.

Asta scrambled to her feet and ran towards the remaining vampire. She blocked a punch, put one of hers in, blocked another and aimed a sharp kick in the middle of the vampire’s chest. The vampire stumbled back before Xander plunged his stake into the chest of the creature. The vampire exploded in a cloud of dust while Asta looked at Xander in surprise.

ASTA: What just happened?

XANDER: I staked a vampire?

ASTA: No, not that. I actually got beaten by a measly vampire. That shouldn’t be happening to me. I should take those vampires out easily by now.

XANDER: You’ve got a lot on your mind. I’m sure it’s nothing serious.

ASTA: You think I’m worrying too much about Andrew?

XANDER: I think you worry too much. Period.

ASTA: That’s not good right?

XANDER: Not particularly.

ASTA: Great! Not only did I lose my Watcher but I’m losing my skills in becoming a good Slayer. This has got to be my worst day ever.

XANDER: Let’s keep searching for Andrew.

The two of them started walking again. They were now out of the cemetery and were walking down a street.

ASTA: I don’t think walking around aimlessly like this will help us find Andrew.

XANDER: We can’t give up just yet.

ASTA: But we are not getting any closer, Xander. What am I going to do without a Watcher?

XANDER: (frowned) Is that all he is to you?

Asta blinked at Xander, slightly puzzled.

ASTA: What?

XANDER: Andrew – he’s just a Watcher to you?

ASTA: Well, yeah…

XANDER: And nothing else?

ASTA: What are you getting at?

XANDER: Nothing. I’m just surprised that you don’t consider Andrew as your friend.

ASTA: Well…he’s just…isn’t that against some code?

XANDER: What code? The Watcher’s-can’t-be-friends-with-slayers code? I think they took that down.

ASTA: I guess I never really thought about it.

XANDER: Maybe that’s why you both are not working as efficiently as you would like. Maybe you should try looking past the Watcher/Slayer relationship and start being friends.

Asta looked over at Xander, chewing on her lower lip worriedly.

ASTA: You think that would work? Would make us better in what we do?

XANDER: Doesn’t hurt to try. Buffy didn’t just have a Watcher/Slayer relationship with Giles – they had something more than that and not in an icky way. And look where they are now.

ASTA: I don’t know. I just don’t seem to connect with him.

Xander laughed.

XANDER: Trust me - you two have more in common than you both realize.

Asta and Xander continued walking down the street. They rounded a corner and found themselves in the street which led to the old monastery.

ASTA: This is useless. Hades Valley isn’t a big town. We have looked everywhere and there’s no sign of him!

Xander nodded towards the monastery.

XANDER: We haven’t checked the monastery yet.

ASTA: Why would he be in a monastery?

XANDER: The Hellmouth is there. If something like this happens, my bet is that the Hellmouth is responsible for it.

ASTA: The Hellmouth took Andrew?

XANDER: No, but whatever could have come out of the Hellmouth might. It wouldn’t hurt to look and if we don’t find anything, we’ll head home. You must be tired.

ASTA: You think?

Xander blinked at her sharp tone. Asta shook her head, looking sheepish.

ASTA: I’m sorry. I’m just so stressed out.

XANDER: You know what they say – a stressed out Slayer is a cranky Slayer.

ASTA: (smiled) Let’s go before I get even more cranky.

The two of them hurried down the street towards the monastery.

~MONASTERY~
~inside~

ASTA: This place looked the same as we left it the last time we were here.

The two of them moved around the main hall, letting their eyes roam around the room to look for anything unusual.

XANDER: You’re right. Doesn’t look like anyone has been here.

ASTA: Stay here. I’ll take a quick look around to make sure the place is empty.

XANDER: I’m a big boy, Asta. I can follow you in.

ASTA: Don’t worry, I’ll be quick.

Unfamiliar voices wafted into the room that Andrew was in. Andrew raised his head and strained his ears, trying to identify the voices. The voices got louder and for a moment he thought he could distinguish them.

He held his breath and listened carefully. Then he heard it. The unmistakable voice of his Slayer.

ANDREW: Asta? Asta!

A moment later, he heard footsteps pounding into the room.

ASTA: Andrew!

ASTA Episode 1.07 "Once Bitten" Act 3 & 4

Sun, 05 Nov 2006 05:22:34 GMT

ACT 3

~BAR NONE~
~a few hours before the full moon~

With one finger stuck in his ear and a phone attached to the other, the man waited for someone to pick up at the other end of the line. After a few rings, someone did.

VOICE: You have reached the Barkers. We are not in right now but please leave a message after the beep and we’ll return your –

The man slammed the phone receive into its cradle in frustration.

MAN: Damn it!

He glanced at his watch and looked around worriedly. Panic started to take hold of him.

MAN: I still got time. I still got time.

He made his way towards the bar counter and signaled for the bartender. The large, burly bartender sauntered towards the man and arched an eyebrow.

MAN: Whiskey, on the rocks.

The bartender nodded and went off to make his drink. A moment later, the bartender slid his drink towards him and the man slapped a twenty dollar bill on the counter. Without waiting for the bartender to give him back his change, the man took his drink and headed towards an empty booth. He slipped into the booth and nursed his drink.

~HOUSE~

When Tabitha returned home late that afternoon, she found Xander and Benjamin in the living room. Benjamin was sitting on the couch with a backpack beside him while Xander was standing before him.

TABITHA: Hey guys.

She frowned at the nervous expression on their faces as she came into the living room.

TABITHA: Oh man, did someone die?

Xander shook her head.

XANDER: Nah, nothing like that. Pike called and he told us he got everything settled in the bar. He asked us to head over there in a few minutes.

TABITHA: Ah, ok. So…why do both of you look like the world’s going to end?

BENJAMIN: I’m just nervous. It’s my first time turning into a werewolf.

XANDER: And for some reason so am I. I mean, I’m nervous as well. I think the fact we are hiding a kid in a busy bar is making me a little twitchy.

Tabitha smiled as she came up to Benjamin. She ruffled his hair affectionately.

TABITHA: I’m sure everything will be fine. You’ll be fine.

The young boy looked up at her and smiled.

TABITHA: So shall we go?

XANDER: Erm…before we do that, I need to talk to you.

TABITHA: Me?

Xander nodded and jerked his thumb towards the hallway.

XANDER: We’ll be right back, buddy.

BENJAMIN: Ok.

Tabitha squeezed the boy’s shoulder before following Xander out into the hallway.

TABITHA: What’s up?

Xander adjusted his eye patch and placed his hands on his hips.

XANDER: Have you seen Andrew?

TABITHA: No, why?

XANDER: (sighed) He has been gone since morning and I’m getting worried.

TABITHA: Do you know why he left or where he went?

XANDER: No and no.

Tabitha frowned and chewed her lower lip thoughtfully.

XANDER: I know I shouldn’t worry – Andrew’s a big boy and all – but I just got a bad feeling about this. I saw him leave this morning and he didn’t look happy.

TABITHA: Has he done something like this before?

XANDER: No…I don’t know. I don’t really know him that well. He was just my enemy and my hostage this one time and that’s it. We were never close.

TABITHA: Ok, we’ll go find him then. Where’s Asta? Maybe we can ask her to find him.

XANDER: Asta’s out on patrol but I don’t want to tell her Andrew’s missing.

TABITHA: Why not? He’s her Watcher; she has every right to know.

XANDER: Yeah, I know but she’s been through a lot lately – especially with the whole killing the werewolf incident – so I don’t think it’s a good idea to put more problems on her.

TABITHA: Xander, she’s our best choice at the moment to find Andrew. Both of us and Pike are needed to make sure that Benjamin survives the night. Asta’s our only choice in finding him.

XANDER: But you don’t necessarily need me. Both you and Pike can handle Benjamin and his safety. I’ll help you guys settle the kid in and then I’ll go and find Andrew.

TABITHA: (sighed) Well, if you think it’s a good idea…

XANDER: I do.

Tabitha nodded.

~BAR NONE~
~later~

Xander, Tabitha and Benjamin stepped into Bar None and took a look around the busy place.

XANDER: Man, the place is packed! How are we going to sneak him in without anyone noticing?

TABITHA: I’m leaving that to Pike. He said he got it covered. He’s over at the bar. Come on.

The three of them slowly made their way towards the bar. However, before they could reach the bar, Pike signaled for them to go to the back. They followed his directions. A second later, Pike followed them. They met at the back.

PIKE: (to Benjamin) Hey buddy. You ready?

BENJAMIN: I guess.

PIKE: You’ll be fine.

TABITHA: You made sure everything is in order?

PIKE: (nodded) Yup. I wasn’t given the key at first but I managed to snag it from Joe. From what David told me, no one goes down there until tomorrow morning just before opening.

XANDER: Great. Let’s get him inside. We only have about half an hour left.

Pike took the lead with the others following closely behind.

The man took the last swig of his drink and set the glass down. He glanced at his watch before looking around the place. He straightened when he spotted someone familiar making their way across the restaurant.

MAN: Benjamin…

~DOWNSTAIRS~

PIKE: And this is the cage.

XANDER: Is it strong enough?

PIKE: Yup.

BENJAMIN: You sure this will work?

Tabitha knelt down in front of Benjamin and held his shoulders.

TABITHA: Trust me. It will work. You’ll be safe here.

BENJAMIN: Will it hurt?

TABITHA: Yes, only a little. But you are one strong boy. You can go through with this.

Benjamin looked down, his eyes tearing up.

BENJAMIN: I’m scared.

VOICE: Hey!

The whole group looked up at the sound of the voice and saw a man standing at the top of the stairs. They looked at him in surprise.

XANDER: Pike, I thought you said no one would come down here.

Pike ignored Xander and stepped forward. Tabitha stood up and hid Benjamin behind her back.

PIKE: (to the man) You’re not suppose to be here.

MAN: Let him go.

XANDER: No can do, pal. He’s with us.

MAN: I said let him go.

The man looked nervous and every now and then, he kept looking at his watch.

TABITHA: Who are you?

MAN: I’m Jones. And that’s my son.

Xander looked at Tabitha, surprise registering on his face.

XANDER: It just occurred to me why we never asked about his father.

TABITHA: Benjamin, is this true? Is he your dad?

BENAJMIN: I don’t know. I never met my father before. My mom told me he left just after I was born.

PIKE: Look, Jones, can we deal with this later? Like tomorrow morning?

JONES: No! I want him. Now! I don’t know what you’re doing here with him but you have no right to keep my son away from me.

Jones came down the stairs.

JONES: Benjamin, come here, we gotta go.

PIKE: He’s not going anyway. There’s a reason why he’s here. I know this might come off as strange but you’re son is –

JONES: A werewolf. I know.

XANDER & PIKE & TABITHA: You know?

JONES: I know. I was the one who bite him and once bitten…

XANDER: So you know the drill, which is good because now we can have your support in locking your son up in a cage.

JONES: You’re not locking him up in a cage. He’s coming with me.

TABITHA: Wait a minute. I thought Asta killed you. The other girl in the park – she strangled you.

Jones smirked.

JONES: It takes more than that to kill me, little lady.

Jones took another stepped forward.

JONES: Benjamin…

Pike stepped forward, blocking Jones from Benjamin.

PIKE: If you think you are getting out of here with the kid, you’ve got another thing coming. And you are getting into that cage as well.

Without warning, Jones leapt at Pike and swung a punch at him.

TABITHA: Pike!

Xander ran forward to grab Jones but the other man was too fast for him. Jones ducked and then grabbed Xander by the collar of the shirt and easily tossed him against the door of the cage. Jones whirled around towards Tabitha and Benjamin.

Tabitha gasped in surprise and realized the reason for the sudden burst of super strength and speed. Jones had already begun to change

TABITHA: This is not good.

BENJAMIN: Erm…Tabitha?

Tabitha looked down and finally noticed that Benjamin was starting to change as well.

TABITHA: Get into the cage! Now!

Before Benjamin or Tabitha could even move, Jones roared and came straight at them.

VOICE: What the hell is going on here? Tabby?

However, Tabitha did not get a chance to see who the newcomer was. Jones slammed into her and she tumbled to the ground hard, the wind getting knocked out of her. Looking up, she saw her boyfriend running down the stairs.

TABITHA: David, get out of here!

Jones turned around and growled at David, who stopped in his tracks immediately.

DAVID: Holy –

Jones slapped David across the face and David went flying towards the other end of the room. He hit the railing of the staircase and slumped to the ground unconscious.

TABITHA: David!

Tabitha was about to get to her feet but thought better of it when Jones turned to her and snapped his razor sharp teeth at her.

TABITHA: Don’t leave with him. It’s not safe – for both of you and for the other people.

Jones looked at Benjamin who was cuddled up in the corner, crying. He was staring at his hands which were sprouting long brown hair and claws. His face was between that of a human and a werewolf.

Jones went up to his son and tentatively touched his face. Benjamin stared back in fascination. Then Jones turned towards Tabitha and bared his teeth as if telling her that nothing was going to stop him from taking his son. He bounded towards the stairs. He stopped at the top and waited for Benjamin to follow.

TABITHA: Benjamin…

The smaller werewolf looked at Tabitha, cocking his head slightly.

TABITHA: Don’t.

Whether he did not listen to her or if it was his animal instinct taking over, Tabitha didn’t know. Benjamin stood up and went to his father. The two of them disappeared as they headed upstairs.

Scrambling to her feet, Tabitha hurried over to her brother, who was starting to regain consciousness.

TABITHA: Pike! Get up quick.

Glancing over her shoulder, she saw Xander also starting to come back to the land of the living. David, on the other hand, was still down for the count.

PIKE: (groaned) What happened?

TABITHA: They are gone. They went upstairs. Take Xander and go upstairs. Make sure they don’t leave this place.

Pike slowly got to his feet, rubbing his tender jaw.

PIKE: What about you?

TABITHA: I gotta make sure David’s alright.

She hurried over to David while Pike went over to Xander and helped him up to his feet.

XANDER: Where is he?

PIKE: They are both upstairs.

XANDER: Both?

PIKE: Jones got the boy.

Tabitha looked over at the two men.

TABITHA: Guys! Just go before they do anymore damage.

The two men nodded and ran upstairs. Kneeling down beside David, she carefully took David’s head and placed it on her lap. There was a gash on his forehead. When she couldn’t find a rag or a cloth that she could use to clean his wound, she tore a piece of cloth from her blouse and gingerly touched it to the injury.

TABITHA: Hey, sweetie. Can you open your eyes for me?

The sound of crashing and glass breaking from upstairs was heard. Tabitha looked up at the ceiling with a scared expression on her face. She then looked back down at David and smiled nervously.

TABITHA: You know what? I think it’s better if you remain in unconsciousness and not hear what’s happening to your place upstairs.

~UPSTAIRS~

As Xander and Pike ran towards the entry way that led to the area where the patrons were, they could hear the sounds of screaming, glass shattering and occasionally a roar or two.

XANDER: You have a plan?

PIKE: Nope.

XANDER: (grimly) Yay us.

They burst through the curtain and froze when they saw the carnage before them. Everyone was screaming and running towards the only exit in the place. Both Jones and Benjamin were now fully changed into werewolves. The bigger werewolf was on the bar counter, snarling and snapping its teeth at the bartender, who was cowering behind the counter. The small werewolf was a few feet away from the bar, mauling at something that the two men couldn’t see.

XANDER: Oh god. I hope that’s not a human.

PIKE: Get the people out of here. I’ll deal with the animals.

Xander grabbed Pike’s arm before he could move.

XANDER: Pike, they are still human and one of them is still a kid so –

PIKE: Don’t worry, I won’t kill them.

Xander nodded and let Pike go. Pike went straight to the bigger creature. Xander, however, headed straight to a table where a young boy and girl were. They were huddled together, staring at the werewolf on the bar counter.

XANDER: Hey! You guys have to get out of here.

GIRL: What is that thing?

XANDER: Doesn’t matter. Just go. And on your way out, help people out of here as well.

The two of them looked at Xander as if he just asked them to jump off a cliff. Xander rolled his eyes. He reached over, grabbed both their hands and started dragging them out of the booth and towards the exit. When they neared the exit, he let them go and gently pushed them on.

XANDER: Don’t stop moving.

He turned around and went over to an older couple. Silently and quickly, he ushered them towards the exit – all the while keeping an eye on Pike and the two werewolves. As he went to help a woman out of the door, he saw Pike flying through the air and landing hard on a table.

XANDER: Pike?

PIKE: I’m fine.

Pike got up and rushed towards the werewolf for round two. Before he could reach the creature, something slammed into him from behind. Pike crashed to the ground. He rolled over and saw the other werewolf towering over him, its paw inches away from his face.

Swinging wildly, Pike tried to aim a punch at the creature. He managed to hit the target but he was strong enough to knock the creature off.

The werewolf growled and leaned in, aiming for Pike’s neck. Reacting quickly, Pike grabbed the creature’s mouth and pushed it upwards.

PIKE: Xander! Could use your help right about now!

Xander looked over at the other man and rushed towards him. Grabbing the werewolf by its tail, Xander gave a hard tug. The werewolf cried out in response and backed away from Pike. Pike used this opportunity to aim a hard punch across the werewolf’s face. Another punch and the werewolf was off him. Xander still had a grip on the werewolf’s tail.

Pike scrambled to his feet, looking around the bar.

PIKE: Where is the other one?

Xander looked around the bar and noticed that the bigger werewolf was not in sight. The place was empty; every patron had managed to get out. It was only the two of them and werewolf Benjamin in the bar.

XANDER: Did it leave?

PIKE: (scowled) You were supposed to keep an eye on the door!

XANDER: No, I wasn’t! I was supposed to help the people get out and then you called me for help!

Pike cursed under his breath.

PIKE: So what shall we do about this one? We can’t cage him up. David’s downstairs.

XANDER: We let him go. He might lead us to his father.

Pike looked down at the struggling werewolf.

PIKE: You sure about this?

As if on cue, the werewolf twisted around, freed itself and leapt at Pike and Xander, knocking both to the ground. A second later, the beast ran straight for the door.

XANDER: Looks like we don't have a choice now.

ACT 4

~CEMETERY~
~night~

ASHLEY: Werewolf, huh?

ASTA: Yeah. It just came out of nowhere and attacked this boy. He got bit and now he’s a werewolf too.

ASHLEY: That sucks. So what are you going to do with the boy?

ASTA: We’ll keep him somewhere safe during the full moon. My friend has a place.

ASHLEY: Good.

The two of them were walking through Willows cemetery. It was still early in the evening and every once in awhile, they could hear the chatter of people who walked by the cemetery just beyond the fence.

ASTA: (sighed) But it was not all good. I ended up killing the werewolf.

Ashley’s eyes widened in shock.

ASHLEY: You killed the boy?

ASTA: No, the werewolf that bit the boy. I killed that.

ASHLEY: Why did you do that?

ASTA: Cause I didn’t know it was a werewolf. I just thought, “Demon, must kill it!” I should have known. Andrew should have taught me these kinds of things.

ASHLEY: Andrew?

ASTA: He’s my Watcher.

ASHLEY: Ah, I see.

ASTA: You know what a Watcher is right?

ASHLEY: Well, I’ve heard about them – when I read about Slayers. They are teachers right? Guides?

ASTA: Yeah. He trains me and teaches me about monsters and vampires and how to kill them.

Ashley looked fascinated at the piece of information.

ASHLEY: Really? So he is pretty important to you.

ASTA: (sighed) I guess.

Ashley chuckled.

ASHLEY: You don’t sound convinced.

ASTA: It’s just that lately, I’m wondering whether if he’s doing things right.

ASHLEY: What do you mean?

ASTA: Well, things have been pretty hectic so far and our training hasn’t been on schedule and –

ASHLEY: You don’t think you’re becoming a good Slayer?

ASTA: Am I bad for thinking that? I know Andrew’s trying his best and it’s not his fault that we get attacked by vampire cult groups and flying demons…and why am I telling you all this?

ASHLEY: (smiled) Cause you agreed for us to be friends.

ASTA: No, I didn’t.

ASHLEY: Ok, you didn’t but you didn’t say that we can’t be friends either.

ASTA: So you took that as a yes?

ASHLEY: (grinned) I’m stubborn that way.

The two of them headed for the cemetery’s exit and were now walking down the street towards the next cemetery.

ASHLEY: But it sounds to me that Andrew isn’t trying hard enough to make sure you are learning what you need to learn.

ASTA: Maybe. I don’t know. (pause) What makes you say that?

ASHLEY: The fact that you’re worrying that you might not be a good Slayer.

ASTA: Yeah but I’ve been thinking that since the very beginning!

ASHLEY: And your opinion hasn’t changed which means Andrew is not making you more confident in yourself. Shouldn’t a Watcher be doing that?

Asta did not reply. She scrunched up her forehead as she thought about what he said.

ASHLEY: Look, if you want, I can help you in areas that Andrew is missing out.

ASTA: Like how?

ASHLEY: I know a bit of martial arts, I’ve read books on demons so I have a pretty good knowledge on them and I’m a warlock so I can teach you spells and stuff to give you that extra edge.

ASTA: So you’re trying to say that you want to take over from Andrew as my Watcher?

ASHLEY: (laughed) No, I don’t mean that at all. He’ll still be your Watcher. I’ll just give you some extra classes.

ASTA: I don’t think that’s such a good idea, Ashley. Andrew might frown on that.

ASHLEY: Well, don’t tell him then. What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him.

Asta looked at the man beside her, wondering whether he was being serious. He smiled down at her.

ASHLEY: Try just it out for awhile. If it doesn’t work out, it doesn’t. We’ll go back being friends.

ASTA: (scowled) We are not friends.

ASHLEY: Ok, we’ll go back to being non-friends then.

Asta was about to reply when she heard a commotion just down the street. Turning, she saw two wolf-like beasts and two men running after them. From where she was, she couldn’t make out who the men were.

ASTA: That doesn’t look good. Come on.

Asta burst into a run and headed straight for the oncoming creatures.

VOICE: Asta!

Asta stopped in her tracks and turned around. She expected to see Ashley but instead saw Andrew behind her.

ANDREW: They are werewolves, don’t let them bit you.

Asta smiled at her Watcher.

ASTA: Than –

Something struck her across the back and she fell to her knees upon impact. Looking over her shoulder, she saw a large rip in her shirt. Fortunately for her, it was only her shirt that was ripped and nothing else. She looked up and ducked instinctively when she saw the werewolf flying towards her. She rolled out of the way and got to her feet. Looking behind her she saw the other werewolf coming towards her. Asta made out who the two men were behind the creature.

ASTA: Pike, Xander, take care of that one. I’ll deal with the bigger one.

The two men nodded and got down to business. Asta returned her attention the other werewolf that attacked her. She blinked in surprise when she saw Andrew struggling to fight the werewolf.

ASTA: Andrew, what the hell are you doing?!

ANDREW: Saving you!

ASTA: You going to get yourself killed!

Asta went behind the werewolf and pulled it off her Watcher.

ANDREW: I can handle it, Asta.

Asta ignored Andrew as she punched and kicked the beast. Andrew came in and started delivering punches and kicks of his own. That caught Asta off guard and the werewolf took that moment to aim a slap across her face. She tumbled to the ground hard.

Looking around the street, Asta looked for a weapon that she could use. She caught sight of a long, thick branch just under a tree. She scrambled towards it, grabbed it and ran to the werewolf with it.

Andrew and the werewolf were once again caught in another struggle and that made it difficult for Asta to get in a clear shot.

ASTA: Andrew! Let it go!

ANDREW: (grunting) I got it covered.

Asta scowled at Andrew’s stubbornness. She raised the branch and waited for the right moment to swing. The moment came when the creature had its back towards her. Asta swung the branch and aimed it at the creature’s head.

However, the werewolf was too fast for the branch. It turned and put Andrew in the way. The branch struck Andrew across the shoulder and the Watcher slumped to the ground. Asta stared at the unconscious Watcher in shock. She then looked up at the werewolf who looked as shocked as she was.

Snapping back to her senses, Asta swung the branch again and hit the werewolf hard across its temple. The werewolf joined Andrew on the ground. She turned towards Pike and Xander and ran towards them with the branch in the air. Glancing up, Pike saw Asta running towards them like a mad woman with a branch and he pushed Xander out of the way.

Asta swung the branch and hit the smaller werewolf hard. It fell to the ground and stayed still.

PIKE: Don’t kill him! That’s Benjamin.

Asta looked at Pike in surprise.

ASTA: I thought he was all caged up.

PIKE: Yeah, well, his father came and interrupted the proceedings and here we are.

ASTA: His father?

XANDER: The werewolf that you thought you killed was Benjamin’s father.

He pointed to the other werewolf.

XANDER: That’s Benjamin’s father.

Asta’s eyes widened at the new revelation.

ASTA: You mean I didn’t kill anyone.

XANDER: Nope.

PIKE: Though I think you might have killed your Watcher.

The three of them jogged towards Andrew and sighed with relief when he started to stir.

PIKE: Where did Andrew come from anyway?

ASTA: I’m not sure. He just came up from nowhere.

XANDER: Well, I’m glad that he’s here. I didn’t see him since morning and I was getting worried.

Andrew’s eyes fluttered opened and he groaned. Asta crouched down beside him.

ASTA: Geez, Andrew. You nearly got yourself killed.

Andrew sat up and rubbed the back of his neck.

ANDREW: I was just trying to help.

ASTA: (sighed) Next time? Don’t. You’re not the slayer.

She shook her head and stood up.

XANDER: Come on, let’s head home. We need to get these two into a safe place.

Xander and Pike approached one werewolf and hoisted it onto their shoulders. With Asta taking the other werewolf, they made their way back home. Andrew, however, stood up and watched the three disappearing figures. Instead of following them, he went in the opposite direction.

~NEXT DAY~
~morning~
~basement~

Asta, Xander, Pike and Tabitha stood in the basement before Jones. He was chained to the wall of the basement next to his son. At the moment, Benjamin was awake and in the kitchen having his breakfast. Jones, however, was just getting up.

Tabitha smiled at Jones with mock cheeriness.

TABITHA: Morning!

Jones struggled against his restraints and glared at the four people surrounding him.

JONES: Where am I?

TABITHA: My basement. We had to tie you up in case you think of running with your son again.

JONES: (growled) Let me go.

TABITHA: No can do.

PIKE: Not until you tell us why you want Benjamin. Your son tells us that you haven’t seen him since he was born. Why the sudden urge to visit him?

JONES: Because he’s my son!

XANDER: Now, now, no need to yell.

JONES: You think you can tie me up here? It’s illegal! I can get you arrested for this!

XANDER: I’m sure you can. But with you tied up, who’s going to call the cops?

JONES: (glaring) You don’t know who you are dealing with.

TABITHA: You’re right. We can’t keep you against your will. Not because we will get into trouble with the authorities but because I don’t want a man I hardly know screaming in my basement. I leave that to David.

Pike shot his sister a look.

PIKE: Ew.

TABITHA: We will let you go, Jones. But you have to answer a few questions for us first.

Jones looked at them for a moment before nodding. He looked defeated.

TABITHA: Why did you encourage Benjamin to run free when you knew what he was?

JONES: Cause he needed to know what he was. He’s a werewolf. We are not meant to be locked up.

PIKE: Why did you come back in the first place?

JONES: (sighed) I wanted to see him. It’s been too long. And I needed to explain to him why I left in the first.

XANDER: Why did you leave?

JONES: His mother didn’t want me around when she found out I was a werewolf. I was bitten by my father.

TABITHA: So you don’t believe in being locked up huh? Why is that?

JONES: Being a werewolf is what we are. We can’t be afraid or embarrassed about it.

TABITHA: (angrily) Locking yourself up doesn’t mean you’re afraid or embarrassed about being a werewolf. It means you’re smart. You go out there and you’ll kill people. You want your son to be a murderer?

Jones looked away not answering her. Asta spoke up for the first time since she came.

ASTA: Benjamin stays with us until his mom comes back. She will know what happened. You can see him but if you try to take him away again, I will kill you. And this time with silver.

~BAR NONE~
~David’s office~
~later~

Tabitha knocked on the door of David’s office and without waiting for answer, she went in. David was at his shelf, flipping through a file. He looked up when she entered. There was a band aid on his forehead.

TABITHA: Hi.

DAVID: Hey.

He shut the file and tossed it on his table. His stuffed his hands into the pockets of his jeans and stood awkwardly before her.

TABITHA: I just thought I come by and explain what happened.

DAVID: Right.

TABITHA: We –

DAVID: You know what? Don’t. Don’t explain it to me. I don’t think I want to know.

TABITHA: Why?

DAVID: I don’t know. Maybe I don’t want to lose my trust in you. Maybe it’s because I always thought of you as the perfect woman and that whatever you’re going to tell me will tarnish that image. We have been dating for a year and so many weird things have happened but you wanna know why I never asked you about it? It’s because of that exact reason. I don’t want to see any fault in you because I’m afraid that it would drive me away from you.

TABITHA: David, I didn’t come here to tell you everything.

DAVID: You’re not?

TABITHA: No, cause I can’t tell you everything that happened in there. But I just want you to know that what we did wasn’t illegal or wrong. We were just helping out a friend.

DAVID: Was that why Pike took the job in the first place?

Tabitha looked away, not sure how to answer. David threw up his hands in exasperation.

DAVID: Ok, maybe I was wrong. Maybe I do want to know why all these weird things happen; why you run out in the middle of our dates; why you were involved in that gang war a few weeks ago when you don’t believe in violence; why you are hanging out with these people I never met or heard of in my entire life!

TABITHA: I know I should tell you all these things –

DAVID: Tabby, during the time that we’ve dated, I’ve told you everything. Before the bar, I told you my dreams of setting up my own business. And after the bar was up, I told you how afraid I was that I would fail. And I even told you how I felt about your brother. I told you everything, Tabby and I want to continue to do that. I want to continue to tell you how much I dislike your brother and how I’m still afraid of failing. And I also want to tell you that I even think about marrying you and wonder if you think the same!

Tabitha looked up at her boyfriend, tears threatening to spill from her eyes.

TABITHA: David…

DAVID: But now it’s your turn, Tabby. It’s your turn to tell me.

TABITHA: I don’t think I can. These things that happen to me are dangerous and can get you killed and I don’t want anything to happen to you. I don’t know what I would do if something happens to you. I love you too much to tell you what’s going on.

David eye’s bored into Tabitha’s, his gaze hardening.

DAVID: I think you should leave.

TABITHA: What?

DAVID: It’s late and you should head home. I got tons of work to do and a mess to clean. You should go. (pause) I’ll call you tomorrow or something.

Tabitha nodded, unsure of what to say.

TABITHA: (softly) Ok.

She turned and left the office. A second later, David closed the door behind her. Tabitha stared at the closed door with tears streaming down her face.

~PARK~
~night~

Andrew was seated on one of the park benches, staring out at the park before him. He glanced at his watched and noted that it was almost nine in the evening. He reached into the pocket of his coat and pulled out his cell phone. After punching in a string of numbers, he placed the phone against his right ear and waited for someone to pick up on the other line. A couple of rings later, someone did.

ANDREW: Hello? Giles? It’s Andrew. (pause) I’m fine, so are Xander and Asta. Did you get the email I sent you with the updates? (pause) No, there hasn’t been any progress since the spell we did on Asta. (pause) Because things can get hectic here and we tend to get sidetracked. (pause) I know, Giles, I know. I’ll try –

He stopped in mid-sentence as Giles continued to speak.

ANDREW: I’m trying my very best, Giles. I’m training her…sometimes. (pause) I know sometimes isn’t good enough but I have no other choice. We are on a Hellmouth. Do you remember Sunnydale and the constant demon and vampire attacks? Yeah, well, it’s the same here. (pause) No, don’t. I’m fine here. I can handle it. (pause) Yes, I’m sure. You don’t need to assign another Watcher. (pause) I will. Thanks. Bye.

Andrew flipped the cell phone shut and ran a hand through his hair. He looked up at the sky.

ANDREW: I could use some of that Force right about now.

Andrew dropped his head.

ANDREW: Oh who am I kidding.

A few meters away, behind Andrew, Astwihad watched the young Watcher sitting on the park bench making a phone call. After the call was made, he heard the Watcher murmuring something before growing silent again.

Astwihad slipped his hands into his pockets and smiled.

ASTWIHAD: Oh, this is going to be so much fun.

He walked towards the Watcher.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Beck Schwarz

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

A BECK TO SHREDS production. © 2006 Irene Issac

ASTA Episode 1.07 "Once Bitten"

Sun, 05 Nov 2006 05:10:34 GMT

Once bitten by a vampire and you'll live the life of the undead. Once bitten by a werewolf and your animal instincts would take over during full moon...Asta and Andrew's relationship as Slayer and Watcher is up to the test when something goes horribly wrong during a routine patrol.

TEASER

~PARK~
~night~

A 14 year old boy sat on one of the swings and looked around him. The park was not very big. Besides the jogging track and the football field, the park consisted of a small playground, a sandbox, a few benches here and there and a small barbeque pit. The only light source came from the few lampposts that dotted the park and the full moon overhead.

There was no one around at this time. As far as the boy could see, he was the only one in the park and he was starting to get a little bit frightened. He glanced at his watch worriedly before looking around the park again.

BOY: Where are you, mom?

The bushes behind him started to rustle causing the boy to jump in surprise. He jumped out of the swing and looked at the bushes. The bushes shook again.

BOY: Hello?

The bushes grew still. Then an unkempt looking, 30-something year old man came out from the bush and fell down in front of the boy. The boy sprang back in surprise as the young man looked up at him. Twigs and leaves were on the man’s clothes and hair. Scratches were seen on his skin and face and dry mud was caked on his hands.

BOY: Are you ok?

The man looked at the boy with terror in his eyes.

MAN: You have to leave.

BOY: But my mom’s coming to pick me up.

MAN: LEAVE!

Then before his very eyes, the man started to change. The man cried out in pain as his bones shifted beneath his skin and his hair started to grow longer. The bone structure in his face elongated, forming a snout, and his blue eye began to change into a gold colour.

The boy started to panic. He looked around the park, hoping that someone would come by soon. He looked back at the man and saw something completely different. An oversized wolf snarled at him and came at him slowly. Without warning, the beast pounced on him.

The boy screamed as he went down to the ground, holding his hands before his face and squeezing his eyes shut. The wolf growled before biting the boy’s hand. A second later, the boy heard a yelp and felt the pressure on his arm gone. He opened his eyes and saw a teenaged girl swinging the creature away from him by its tail. The creature slammed into the sandbox, strewing sand everywhere.

Asta looked at him.

ASTA: You alright?

BOY: My arm…

ASTA: Don’t worry. My friend will take care of you.

It was then that the boy noticed another older girl coming up to him. She smiled kindly and crouched down beside him.

TABITHA: Hey, kid. Nice dog you have there.

BOY: What is that thing?

TABITHA: It’s called a werewolf. But it can’t hurt you now. You’re safe.

The boy looked away from Tabitha and watched Asta as she ripped the metal chains off the swing and wrapped it around the werewolf’s neck. A moment later, Asta stood up and brushed dirt off her hands. She looked at Tabitha and nodded.

ASTA: It’s dead.

BOY: You killed the werewolf? But that man turned into that werewolf.

Asta looked surprise at what the boy said.

ASTA: That was a werewolf?

Tabitha smiled at the boy uncomfortably.

TABITHA: Let’s get that wound checked out.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Dean Cain as Ashley/Astwihad
Tyron Leitso as David Boone
Jake Thomas as Benjamin
Barry Watson as Jones

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz
Based on the hit television show “Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

~HOUSE~
~kitchen~

Asta paced beside the dining table worriedly. She glanced over at Tabitha who was leaning against the sink with a soda can in her hand. Xander was leaning against the doorway, looking in the direction of the living room.

Asta looked up at Tabitha angrily.

ASTA: I cannot believe that you didn’t tell me that it was a werewolf!

Tabitha rolled her eyes.

TABITHA: I’m sorry. But I was busy making sure that the boy was alright.

ASTA: I just killed a man!

Xander stepped between the two of them.

XANDER: Ladies. Please, keep it down. That boy you saved is in the living room getting patched up. The last thing he wants to hear is you both arguing about the guy you just killed.

ASTA: Xander, you don’t understand. I just killed a man. What am I going to do now?

XANDER: Look, Asta, accidents happen. You didn’t know.

TABITHA: How could you not know he was a werewolf anyway? You’re a slayer; you should know all these things.

ASTA: Blame that on Andrew. Ever since we came here, our training schedule has been out of whack.

XANDER: Hey, no one is blaming anything on anybody. We’ll deal with this as soon as we get the boy home.

TABITHA: We can’t get him home. He’s been bitten by a werewolf. And that means he’s one already.

XANDER: Ok, so we can’t take him home. So what are we going to do with him then?

TABITHA: I don’t know. Find someplace safe for him to be when he’s changed?

XANDER: We need a cage or something like a cage.

TABITHA: A cage…

Tabitha’s brow furrowed as she racked her mind for a place with a cage. She snapped her fingers when she got an idea.

TABITHA: Oh! David’s bar! He has a cage in the basement where he keeps his alcohol. Before he started up his business, a couple of crates of beer went missing and he built in a cage to make sure no one could get their hands on the crates. We could use that.

XANDER: How about David? He’ll start asking questions when he sees us locking up a kid in his alcohol cage.

TABITHA: Don’t worry, I’ll deal with him.

At that moment, Pike came into the kitchen with a First-Aid box in his hands.

PIKE: So I got the boy patched up. The bite doesn’t look that bad so we don’t have to take him to a doctor or anything.

TABITHA: How’s the kid doing?

PIKE: Benjamin is doing fine. He just wants to go home.

TABITHA: Yeah, but he can’t. He has to stay here with us for now in case he starts getting the sudden urge to grow fangs and paws. Until we get that cage, he has to stay here with us.

PIKE: (frowned) Where are we getting a cage?

TABITHA: David has one in the basement of his bar.

PIKE: How are you going to get him to let us use it?

TABITHA: Probably sweet-talk him into it. Allow him to do whatever he wants with me during sex.

PIKE: I got a better and less disgusting idea.

TABITHA: Do tell.

PIKE: I’ll take that job he offered me. I’ll even take on the night shifts during the full moon nights to make sure Benjamin’s safe and locked in that cage.

TABITHA: You are willing to work under the man you hate for that boy?

PIKE: Hate is such a strong word. Besides, it sure beats hearing all those noises you guys make late at night.

Tabitha smacked him on the arm.

TABITHA: Hey! I’m not that loud.

PIKE: No. But he is.

XANDER: Ok, before we get side tracked, how are we going to make the kid stay here without getting his parents to put out a search for him?

TABITHA: (shrugged) We could call them, I guess, and pretend we are parents of a friend of his and say that he’s staying with us for a sleepover.

PIKE: Sounds good. I’ll let you do that while I’ll go call your beloved boyfriend for that job. And I’m going to see if I can find some of the chains that we used to have.

Tabitha blushed a deep red.

TABITHA: Erm…I think they’re in my room.

Pike looked at her, confused.

PIKE: In your room? What are they doing there?

Pike’s eyebrows shot up when realization dawn on him.

PIKE: You know what? I so do not want to know.

He left the kitchen hurriedly without another word. Xander shook his head at Tabitha, a smirk on his face.

XANDER: Chains huh?

TABITHA: It’s David’s guilty pleasure.

Xander winked at her.

XANDER: I’m sure.

TABITHA: It’s – Ok, I’m going to make that call now.

Tabitha left, ducking her head low. Xander turned to Asta, who was silent throughout their conversation. She was leaning against the counter, biting on her fingernails.

XANDER: You alright?

Asta looked up in surprise. She seemed to realize that there was someone in the kitchen with her.

ASTA: Yeah…yeah I’m fine.

XANDER: Look, about this whole thing about killing that werewolf…

ASTA: I’m over it…really.

But Asta looked far from over it. There was still the same scared expression on her face.

XANDER: Are you sure? You can talk to me about it if you want.

Asta forced a smile on her face as she pushed herself away from the counter. She walked towards the doorway that led to the living.

ASTA: I’ll be fine.

XANDER: Ok, I’ll take your word for it. But…just remember…you saved a life.

Asta stopped and turned to Xander.

ASTA: (bitterly) By killing another.

XANDER: Sometimes sacrifices need to be made in order to keep someone else safe. Try to see the bigger picture here.

Asta wrapped her arms around herself, tears threatening to spill from her eyes.

ASTA: And what’s that?

XANDER: You saved Benjamin’s life.

~LATER~

Tabitha picked up the phone that was found in the hallway between the kitchen and the living room and dialed the number to Benjamin’s house that Benjamin had given her. On the second ring, a woman picked up on the other end, sounding breathless.

WOMAN: Hello?

TABITHA: Hi. Is this Benjamin’s mom?

WOMAN: Yes! Do you know where Benjamin is? Is he with you?

TABITHA: Your son is fine and yes, he’s with me. He was with my son when I picked him up and I didn’t want to leave me alone at the park so I brought him home with me.

WOMAN: Oh thank goodness! I was running late so I couldn’t pick Ben up earlier. Thank you so much for calling, I thought he was missing. I was searching all over for him.

TABITHA: Don’t worry, he’s fine. Listen, it’s a bit late to drop him off home so I was wondering whether he could stay here with me and my son. The two of them are certainly enjoying each other’s company.

WOMAN: That would be fine. I’m supposed to bring him to his grandmother’s house anyway as I would be away for a business trip to L.A. tomorrow. Could you drop him off there for me tomorrow?

Tabitha smiled, thanking her luck.

TABITHA: How about he stays here with me till you come back? My son, Andrew, would love the company.

WOMAN: Well, if it isn’t any trouble…

TABITHA: Oh, no. No trouble at all.

WOMAN: Then I guess it’s alright. I’ll be back in two days and I’ll pick him up then. Can I have your number so I can call and check up on him?

TABITHA: Sure. And don’t worry, too much about your son. He’s in good hands.

Tabitha heard movement behind her and she glanced over her shoulder. Pike came down the hallway with a cell phone attached to his ear.

PIKE: Hey, David? It’s Pike here.

DAVID: Pike?

PIKE: Yeah. Oliver Pike…Tabitha’s brother?

DAVID: Oh. That Pike.

Pike rolled his eyes.

PIKE: Yeah, that Pike. Listen, I was wondering whether the offer for that job at your bar still stands.

DAVID: I’ve been meaning to ask you that. You didn’t get back to me and I was wondering if you wanted the job at all.

PIKE: Well, I’ve been kinda busy. And trust me, I want that job.

DAVID: That’s great! We are a little shorthanded at the moment and we need all the help we can get.

PIKE: That’s good to hear. So when can I start?

DAVID: Anytime you want. But I would prefer it if you started tomorrow’s day shift.

PIKE: How about the night shift? I don’t think I would be available for the day’s shift tomorrow.

DAVID: Hmm…hang on. Let me check the schedule.

PIKE: Thanks.

He heard rustling of papers on the other end of the line as Pike waited for David to get back to him. A few minutes later, David came back on.

DAVID: The night shift tomorrow is pretty full…

PIKE: Is there a way to fit me in? It’s really important that I do the night shift.

DAVID: Why?

David sounded suspicious and Pike was getting exasperated.

PIKE: Dave, you got to trust me on this one, alright?

DAVID: Don’t call me Dave. (pause) I guess I could swap you with someone. I’ll see what I can do. I’ll give you a call once everything is settled.

PIKE: Thanks, man. I owe you one.

DAVID: (muttered) I’m doing this for Tabby.

Pike chuckled as he hung up.

~LIVING ROOM~
~later~

When Asta entered the living room, she found the boy, Benjamin, on the couch watching a re-run episode of Friends on the television.

ASTA: Hey…Benjamin right?

The boy looked up and nodded. He’s right hand was swathed in white bandages from palm to elbow. His right hand looked twice the size as his left.

Asta gestured towards the television set.

ASTA: What are you watching?

BENJAMIN: An old Friends episode.

ASTA: Oh, I love Friends. Which episode is this?

BENJAMIN: It’s the we-were-on-a-break one.

ASTA: One of my favourites. Mind if I join you?

Benjamin just shrugged and Asta took that as a yes. She sat down on the couch beside him. For a few minutes, the two of them watched the show silently. Then Asta turned to him.

ASTA: I’m…I’m really sorry.

Benjamin did not look at her as he responded.

BENJAMIN: For what?

ASTA: For what happened? I’m sure you know that once you’re bitten by a werewolf…

BENJAMIN: I’ll become a werewolf. Yeah, I know. They didn’t have to tell me. I kinda know how it works.

ASTA: (surprised) You do?

Benjamin looked at her and smiled.

BENJAMIN: Werewolf movies.

ASTA: (laughed) Right. And who says watching television doesn’t teach you anything?

They returned their attention to the television and they both fell silent again.

BENJAMIN: So did that werewolf really die?

Asta swallowed, not sure how to respond.

ASTA: Yeah…he…he did. I’m sorry.

She looked down at her hands.

ASTA: It was something I had to do – in order to save your life.

BENJAMIN: I understand.

Asta looked up at him.

ASTA: You don’t have to worry about anything else. We’ll take care of you.

BENJAMIN: (smiled) Thanks.

ASTA: Are you scared?

BENJAMIN: A little but I’m trying not to worry about it. My mom always told me that it’s not good to worry. It’s better to accept things that happen to you and move on. Just give yourself only five minutes to worry.

ASTA: Have you done that yet?

BENJAMIN: Nah. With everything that has happened, I didn’t get a chance to be alone.

Asta looked at the boy beside her, preparing to get up.

ASTA: I can go if you want…

BENJAMIN: No, I want you to stay.

ASTA: (smiled) Sure.

She settled back down in the couch.

ASTA: You know, you are one brave kid. If I were bitten by a werewolf, I would have been bouncing all over the place and worrying about what I’m going to do with my life.

BENJAMIN: Well, I’ve done some thinking and it’s not too bad being a werewolf. You only change into one for three nights. Plus the extra strength you get from being a werewolf can be an advantage when you’re being bullied.

ASTA: You get bullied in school?

BENJAMIN: Sometimes.

ASTA: You know what I do when I get bullied in school? Scare them with a pocket knife.

The young boy frowned.

BENJAMIN: Isn’t that illegal?

ASTA: Well, I’m not saying you should use it. Just tell them you have a pocket knife and you’re not afraid to use it. If they don’t believe you, you give them a peek. After a few times of doing that, you don’t have to bring it with you anymore. Just pretend you have the knife with you.

BENJAMIN: What if they tell on me?

ASTA: What are they going to say? That the guy they are bullying is threatening them with a pocket knife.

BENJAMIN: (smiled) I’ll try that.

ASTA: And let me know how it goes. Just don’t tell them that I gave you the idea.

Benjamin looked at her intently.

BENJAMIN: You know, you don’t look like the type that gets bullied in school. You look like the popular, cheerleader type.

ASTA: (shrugged) Looking popular and cheerleader-y isn’t good enough anymore, I guess. I’m a loner and bullies love to the attack loners.

Asta slouched lower in her seat, feeling a little depressed.

ASTA: (glumly) High School sucks.

BENJAMIN: I’m not in High School yet.

ASTA: Oh. Then…High School will rock for you.

She pumped her fist in the air in mock enthusiasm as Benjamin laughed.

~PARK~
~dawn~

The werewolf lay motionless on the ground of the park as the sun began to rise. Slowly, the guise of the wolf melted away, leaving behind a naked human being. The man slowly stirred. Then he jolted awake, gasping hard and sweating profusely.

MAN: Benjamin!

ACT 2

~PARK~

The man got up, slightly panicked, and looked around the park. Spotting a bush nearby, he went to it and started shifting through the leaves, searching. A few minutes later, he pulled out a backpack that looked worse for wear.

The man quickly set the bag down, unzipped it and started pulling out clothes – all the while looking around the park to see if anyone was coming by. Taking out a pair of jeans and an old T-shirt, he threw the backpack aside and slipped into the clothing.

As the man walked down the streets of Hades Valley, he surveyed his surroundings intently, making sure to take everything in. It was still quite early in the morning and the streets were relatively empty. Shops were just opening their doors and a handful of people were rushing off to work in all directions. No one paid attention to the man as he strolled down the street.

Twenty minutes later, the man turned into a quiet neighbourhood. Rows of white, single-storey houses lined up in front of him. He looked at the rows of houses and frowned. Then, he cocked his head and sniffed the air.

A smile stretched across his face when he got the scent that he wanted. Without a moment’s hesitation, he broke into a jog. After running past a few houses, the man came to a stop in front of a house that had a well-trimmed front yard and a small swing set on the porch. It did not look like there was anyone at home.

Looking around to make sure no one was looking in his direction, the man climbed the gate. He went to the front door and rapped on it a few times.

MAN: Karen! Are you in there? Benjamin?

The man knocked on the door again, this time a little louder.

MAN: Karen?

VOICE: She’s not in, son.

The man glanced over his shoulder and saw an old woman staring at him from behind a fence that divided the two houses. She has a small, white poodle under her arm and she looked like she just got out of bed.

MAN: Karen’s not in?

OLD LADY: No. She left for some business meeting.

MAN: Do you know for how long?

OLD LADY: She didn’t say but I think it’s for a few days.

MAN: And Benjamin?

OLD LADY: Went to stay at his grandparents I think. Are you a friend of Karen’s?

MAN: Sort of. Are the grandparents still at their old place?

OLD LADY: To my knowledge, yes. You can leave a message with me if you want. I’ll pass it along to Karen when she gets back.

MAN: That’s alright. I’m here to look for Benjamin. I’ll drop by his grandparents place. Thanks.

OLD LADY: That’s alright, dear.

The man flashed the old woman a smile before climbing the gate and heading into the direction he came from. The old woman shook her head as she shuffled back into her house.

OLD LADY: (muttered) That’s what you get for not installing an alarm system, Karen.

~HOUSE~

Tabitha bounded down the stairs, humming a random tune softly under her breath. She set her black purse down on the dining table and went to the coffee pot. She was dressed smartly in a suit and took extra care when she poured herself a cup of coffee. She went to one of the cupboards overhead and pulled out a cereal box. Not bothering to pour the cereal into a bowl, she reached into the box and grabbed a handful of Fruit Loops.

She leaned against the counter and took her time eating cereal and drinking her coffee while humming that random tune.

A minute later, Pike came shuffling into the kitchen. Unlike Tabitha, he only had his sweatpants on and his longish hair fell messily over his eyes. He paused as he squinted at her.

PIKE: Morning.

Tabitha smiled at him brightly.

TABITHA: Morning. I got coffee.

Pike mumbled his thanks before making his way towards the counter where the coffee pot was. He picked up a mug from the cupboard overhead and poured coffee into it. He turned and squinted at his sister again.

PIKE: Wow. You look so much like mo –

Tabitha shot him a look that could kill, her smile disappearing from her face.

TABITHA: Don’t.

PIKE: Like my lawyer?

TABITHA: (smiled) Thanks!

Pike blew lightly at his coffee as he stood beside his sister.

PIKE: So what’s the occasion?

TABITHA: A very important client of ours is dropping by. And if I please the client and the boss in all the right ways, I might just get a recommendation for that promotion I’ve been eyeing.

PIKE: So when you get that promotion, does that mean you’ll get more money?

Tabitha laughed as she sealed up the cereal box and passed it to Pike. She went to the sink and set her empty coffee mug in it.

TABITHA: Yes. But that doesn’t mean you don’t need to work.

She gave him a wink and a pat on his shoulder.

TABITHA: You still do, little brother.

Tabitha went to the dining table, opened up her purse and took out her lipstick.

TABITHA: So what are your plans today?

PIKE: I’m going down to Bar None to see David. He asked me to come for a bit of an orientation.

Tabitha twisted the lipstick open and applied it. She turned to Pike a moment later.

TABITHA: Oliver, you don’t want me to remind you…

PIKE: I know, I know. I must behave when I’m around David. You told me about 100 times already.

TABITHA: Well, let me tell you 101 times. Be patient with him. I know how you can get testy sometimes with the things he does and says.

PIKE: Testy? I don’t get testy.

TABITHA: You do and you know it. Anyway, I have to leave if I want to get to work on time. Let me know how things go?

PIKE: I will.

TABITHA: And you know I will check on you by calling David.

Pike set his mug down and chuckled, going up to Tabitha.

PIKE: I know you will.

He pecked Tabitha on the cheek.

PIKE: Have a good day at work and good luck sucking up to the boss.

At that moment, Asta came into the kitchen.

ASTA: Morning.

TABITHA: Morning. How’s the kid?

ASTA: Still asleep.

PIKE: Did you tell him what happens when he gets bitten by a werewolf?

ASTA: I didn’t need to. He has seen enough werewolf movies to know that.

TABITHA: Hey, maybe you should learn from him. The TV might teach you more than Andrew does.

Asta scowled.

ASTA: Funny.

Tabitha capped her lipstick and slipped it into her purse.

TABITHA: Ok, I’m off. I’ll see you guys tonight.

ASTA: Bye.

Asta sighed as she walked up to the coffee pot. She picked up Pike’s mug that was beside it and poured herself some coffee.

ASTA: Don’t you just hate it when she’s right?

Pike chuckled.

PIKE: She’s my sister. Of course I hate it.

She went to the dining table with her coffee mug in hand sat down.

ASTA: But do you think she’s right? I mean…

PIKE: Is Andrew doing his job as a Watcher?

ASTA: (sighed) Yeah.

PIKE: Not my place to say really…

ASTA: But?

PIKE: But it is weird that you didn’t know that it was a werewolf you were fighting.

ASTA: (sighed) I guess it’s my fault.

PIKE: I don’t think it was your fault at all. You are learning what you can as a Slayer. You go out and patrol and do training whenever Andrew asks you to. I don’t see how it’s your fault at all.

ASTA: What are you saying?

PIKE: Don’t get me wrong – I like Andrew, I do – but I just feel that sometimes he isn’t doing a good job as a Watcher. I’m not exactly sure what a Watcher is required to do but from what I’m seeing I don’t think he’s doing enough.

ASTA: What do you mean?

PIKE: Well, your training schedule is all off. Sometimes I see you training with Andrew but most of the time I see Andrew reading one of my occult books while Xander teaches you some of the other Slayer stuff. I just…don’t think Andrew is doing enough as your Watcher.

ASTA: Oh. So basically what you’re saying is that…

PIKE: That werewolf died because of Andrew. Not you.

Andrew stood at the hallway that led to the kitchen and listened to Pike and Asta’s conversation.

ASTA: Oh. So basically what you’re saying is that…

PIKE: That werewolf died because of Andrew. Not you.

Andrew blinked at what Pike said. He couldn’t believe he actually heard those words. He blinked again when he realized that his eyes were starting to tear. He quickly wiped away his tears so that they wouldn’t fall.

He took a deep breath before whirling around and left the house.

It was at that moment when Xander came bounding down the stairs. He frowned when he spotted Andrew disappearing out of the front door.

~BAR NONE~
~later~

When Pike walked into Bar None later that day, the place was getting ready to open for business. There were a few waitresses wiping tables down while a couple mopped up the floor. A bartender was behind the bar, jotting down some notes on a blue clipboard that he had in his hand while he studied the alcohol bottles that were on the shelf. The bartender was not the same one that Pike met a few weeks ago. This new guy looked about to be his age, good looking and blonde.

Pike strode up to the bar and slapped his palms on the counter top, announcing his presence. The blonde bartender glanced over his shoulder and acknowledged him.

PIKE: Hey man.

BARTENDER: We are not open yet. Come back in twenty minutes.

PIKE: I’m not here for a drink. I’m here to see David. Is he in?

The bartender returned his attention to his blue clipboard.

BARTENDER: He’s in. You have an appointment?

PIKE: Yup. He asked me to come in for a job.

The bartender tucked his clipboard under his arm and capped his pen.

BARTENDER: He should be in his office in the back. His office is just past the restrooms. You can’t miss it.

PIKE: Thanks.

Pike made his way towards the back of the bar, carefully making sure to avoid the spots that were just mopped by the waitresses.

There was a doorway that led to the back. But instead of a door, there was a thick black curtain that hung at the doorway, blocking the patrons’ view of the back. Pike pushed the curtain aside and found himself in a narrow corridor.

The corridor was a stark contrast to the bar and restaurant area on the other side of the curtain. The white paint on the walls were peeling and looked grimy while the floor had water marks and a few scraps of newspaper littered on it. The corridor was dimly lit with just a naked bulb overhead.

Pike walked past the two restrooms which were directly across from each other as he made a beeline towards the door at the end of the corridor. Beside that door was a stairway that led downstairs to what Pike assumed was a basement.

Pike knocked on the door of David’s office and waited patiently for David’s answer. Almost immediately the answer came.

DAVID: Come in.

Pike opened the door and popped his head in.

PIKE: I’m here.

David did not look up from the paperwork he had on his desk as he waved Pike in. Pike stepped into the office, closing the door softly behind him.

DAVID: Just give me a sec.

Pike nodded but it did not look like David noticed as he was too engrossed with his paperwork. He was scribbling furiously. Pike took that moment to look around David’s office. The place was small. Too small in fact but had enough space to cram in a desk, a worn out couch and a shelf that was filled with similar black files.

David slammed his pen down and stood up. He gathered up his papers and took them to the shelf. He took out one of the files and slotted the papers in. After placing the file back into its place, David turned to Pike and flashed him an apologetic smile.

DAVID: Sorry about that. Dateline can be such a bitch.

Pike smiled – just to be polite.

PIKE: I wouldn’t know.

DAVID: So…you’re here.

PIKE: I’m here. Just like you asked.

DAVID: Normally, applicants would have to go through an interview process but seeing how I’m really in need of people, I’m going to skip that part.

PIKE: Oh. Thanks, I guess.

DAVID: And seeing how you’re Tabitha’s brother, I trust that you’re as hardworking and dedicated as she is?

PIKE: It runs in the family.

DAVID: Good. Come on, I’ll show you around.

David and Pike went out into the bar/restaurant area. David nodded towards the young bartender.

DAVID: The bartender over there is Mike. As of now, he does the day shift. He was the one who said he didn’t mind swapping shifts with you so you should thank him.

PIKE: (smiled) Of course.

DAVID: The place opens at two in the afternoon every day. We close at two in the morning from Mondays to Thursdays while on Fridays and weekends, we are opened till five.

David gestured for them to continue walking. They started heading towards the bar.

DAVID: Whoever works in the day shift comes in an hour before opening to get the place ready and whoever works in the night shift will close up. Waiters will take care of the tables and floor while the bartenders take care of the bar.

They stopped at the bar.

DAVID: Joe does the night shift so I’m putting you with him. You’ll work at the cash register until you get the hang of making drinks. Do you have experience in making drinks?

PIKE: Does making orange juice count?

David did not look amused.

DAVID: I’ll let Joe teach you then. Mike! This is Pike. He’s our new blood.

Mike came up to them and shook hands with Pike.

MIKE: Pike.

PIKE: Mike.

David grinned.

DAVID: I’ll make sure you guys don’t work in the same shift ever again.

PIKE: Good plan.

David started moving towards the back of the place again and Pike quickly followed behind.

DAVID: We have a system here with regards to the alcohol. We store all the alcohol in the basement and whatever gets taken out is recorded to keep track. And just before the bar opens, we record down what bottles are up on the shelf.

The two of them reentered the corridor and made their way towards David’s office. Instead of going in, David turned to his right and went down the set of stairs that Pike noticed earlier.

DAVID: This is the basement.

The basement was considerably bigger than the bar/restaurant area upstairs. There was a cage that covered the whole of one wall while on the other side were boxes that were stacked up almost to the ceiling. Inside the cage were about ten to fifteen crates of alcohol.

Pike approached the cage and studied it. He reached out and tugged at the door of the cage, testing out its strength.

DAVID: The alcohol is kept locked in the cage. Only the bartenders and I have a key to it. The boxes here contain napkins, utensils and other stuff that are important. Can’t exactly remember what they all are though. I have an inventory list somewhere…

Pike looked at David, a smile tugging at his lips.

PIKE: Tell me, David. How strong is this cage?

~MONASTERY~

Astwihad paced before Ahriman. His anger was evident in the long strides that he took. His hands were in the pockets of his black slacks and the sleeves of his black turtle neck were rolled up to his elbows.

AHRIMAN: Tell me, Astwihad, are you going to send another vicious monster to kill the witch?

Astwihad glared at Ahriman but didn’t stop his pacing.

ASTWIHAD: Don’t mock me.

AHRIMAN: You told me that you wouldn’t fail me. I consider this a failure.

ASTWIHAD: (snapped) You think I don’t know that?

AHRIMAN: Watch your tone, boy.

Astwihad stopped his pacing and looked pointedly at his master before him.

ASTWIHAD: Hey! It’s not my fault that Asta turned out to be one smart Slayer. If you gave me the heads up, I would have distracted her and taken the witch out.

AHRIMAN: You are blaming me.

It wasn’t a question and Astwihad very well knew that.

ASTWIHAD: Damn right I’m blaming you. I’ve been doing all this work and not once have you given me a suggestion or at least helped me! So, yes. I do –

Ahriman straightened in his seat and his red eyes glowed intensely.

AHRIMAN: Silence!

Ahriman’s voice reverberated around the monastery, causing the walls and floor to tremble beneath Astwihad’s feet.

AHRIMAN: Remember your place in this, Astwihad! You are nothing without me!

ASTWIHAD: I –

AHRIMAN: This is the last time I am telling you. You fail me and I’ll make sure that you burn.

Astwihad glared at the massive being before him before stalking out of the monastery.

ASTA Episode 1.06 "The Story of Us" Act 3 & 4

Fri, 03 Nov 2006 16:32:26 GMT

ACT 3

~OUTSIDE THE MONASTERY~

The heavy wooded door of the monastery burst open, taking the five of them outside by surprise. A demon stood at the doorway. His claws gleamed under the moonlight while his long, black tongue snaked out.

PIKE: What the –

XANDER: Holy Mary!

Andrew looked at Pike, confused.

ANDREW: I thought you said nobody was in there?

PIKE: (grimly) Guess I was wrong.

The demon stretched out his arms and clicked his claws together. He smiled wickedly at the five of them.

DEMON: I’m Jeff. Wanna know what I do for fun?

TABITHA: That does not sound good.

Jeff turned his attention to the slayer.

JEFF: You must be Asta. I heard a lot about you.

ASTA: Ok…so he knows my name now.

TABITHA: That can’t be good either.

XANDER: Instead of standing here and talking, how about we kick his ass?

PIKE: Sounds like a good plan.

Pike pulled out a small dagger from the inside of his coat. Gripping it in his right hand, he rushed the demon. As soon as Pike was about to reach him, Jeff bent slightly at his knees and jumped up high into the air. Two large wings unfolded from his back. Jeff hovered about the ground, eyeing his opponents. He set his sights on Tabitha and swooped in for her.

~HADES VALLEY, 1997~
~night~
~cemetery~

Pike got down on one knee and stretched out his hands, lacing his fingers together. He looked up at his sister.

PIKE: Here, I’ll give you a boost.

Tabitha looked down at her brother incredulously.

TABITHA: What?

PIKE: The gate’s locked. I think the authorities heard about the empty graves. So the only way to get in is over the gate.

TABITHA: What?

PIKE: (sighed) Just put your on feet on my hand and I’ll boost you up. Once you’re up there, reach down and help me up. Understand?

Tabitha placed her hands on her hips and glared at Pike.

TABITHA: I’m not breaking and entering.

PIKE: Technically, we are not breaking.

TABITHA: But we are entering – without permission.

PIKE: Look, I know how this looks but I have a good reason for doing this.

TABITHA: Really? Please do enlighten me. I got all night.

Pike sighed and stood up.

PIKE: There have been reports of empty graves in this cemetery. Authorities say that it’s grave-robbing. It’s not.

TABITHA: So what is it then, Sherlock?

PIKE: Vampires.

Tabitha stared at him. Then she burst out loud laughing.

TABITHA: Are you serious? Vampires?

PIKE: Yes, I’m serious. And I brought you here to see them for yourself, so you wouldn’t think I’m crazy.

TABITHA: A bit too late for that.

PIKE: Just trust me on this one ok?

TABITHA: If we get caught, I’m telling on you and I’m not visiting you in jail.

PIKE: (grinned) Deal.

He knelt down again and offered his hands.

~HADES VALLEY, PRESENT~
~outside the monastery~

Xander slammed into Tabitha and tackled her to the ground just at the flying demon swooped over their heads. Tabitha stared back up at Xander, the wind knocked out of her.

XANDER: You alright?

TABITHA: Did it just try to attack me?

XANDER: It did.

A scowl formed on her face.

TABITHA: I don’t like it when demons make me their target.

Xander stood up and pulled Tabitha to her feet. They looked up and saw Jeff getting ready to come at them again.

XANDER: Asta?

ASTA: Behind you.

Xander looked over his shoulder and saw Asta jogging up to him.

XANDER: The demon is after Tabitha.

Asta kept her eyes on Jeff above her head. The others around her were doing the same. The demon was circling them and at that moment there was nothing they could do but to watch and wait for its next move.

ASTA: Do we know why?

XANDER: No. But we need a plan to take him down. Standing here and gawking at him won’t give us any miracles.

Asta’s brow furrowed as she tried to think up a plan. But Xander spoke up before she could think of anything.

XANDER: Duck!

Xander grabbed Asta’s arm and pulled her to the ground as Jeff flew over them. At the corner of her eye, Asta saw Tabitha rolling out of the way while Andrew and Pike scrambled for cover behind a tree.

Jeff laughed as he circled the air.

XANDER: This dude is playing with us.

He glanced over at Asta.

XANDER: A plan right now would be nice before he decides playing with his food isn’t fun anymore.

ASTA: Right. Of course. Erm…Tabitha and I can keep him distracted…

XANDER: What about the rest of us?

ASTA: Take him down when he has his back turned.

~1997~

Tabitha watched as her brother dropped to the ground almost soundlessly. He pulled out a thick, wooden stick.

PIKE: Stay close to me and look out for anything suspicious.

TABITHA: Suspicious? Like a brother and sister walking around with a wooden stick?

PIKE: No, like him.

Pike nodded somewhere towards her left. She turned and spotted a man dusting dirt off his clothes.

PIKE: Come on.

Grabbing her hand, Pike pulled her sister towards the man. He was bent low and was being very quiet. Tabitha followed suit.

TABITHA: (softly) Have you ever wondered that maybe he could be a security guard doing – god forbid – his rounds?

Pike crouched down behind a tall tombstone, pulling Tabitha down with him.

PIKE: Look at what’s his wearing.

Tabitha squinted at the darkness, trying her best to make out what the man was wearing.

TABITHA: A tux?

PIKE: Exactly. Name me one security personnel that wear a tux.

TABITHA: Jay and Kay in Men in Black?

Pike threw his sister a smirk over his shoulder.

PIKE: In this case, we are the men in black and he is…

TABITHA: The scum of the universe.

PIKE: Damn right.

He handed her his stake and Tabitha took it, a skeptical look on her face.

TABITHA: You want me to use this wooden stick? Is it magical?

PIKE: I’ll fight this guy and when you see him that I got him cornered, you come in and stab him with that stake. Make sure you stab his heart.

Tabitha looked at her brother in surprise.

TABITHA: His heart?

PIKE: You ready?

TABITHA: But –

PIKE: Let’s go.

Without waiting for her, Pike got up and ran towards the man.

TABITHA: But I failed Biology!

~PRESENT DAY~

Asta hurried away from Xander and went to Tabitha. She grabbed Tabitha’s upper arm and dragged her away from the monastery.

TABITHA: This guy is too fast and if he stays up in the air like that, we are not going to get him.

ASTA: No problem. We just make sure that he is only after us.

TABITHA: (grimly) That won’t be a problem.

VOICE: (o.s) Tabitha?

Tabitha whirled around in surprise when she heard the voice and cursed under her breath when she saw her parents standing across the street. Her dad was gawking at the demon.

TABITHA: Now, that is going to be a problem.

ASTA: What are they doing here?!

TABITHA: I’m not going to take the time to find out.

Tabitha looked around for her brother. She spotted him coming from behind a tree, trying to sneak up to Jeff.

TABITHA: Oliver! Get mom and dad!

Pike looked at her and then at the direction she was pointing to. He swore loudly.

PIKE: What the hell are they doing here?

TABITHA: (snapped) Do you see a sign on my forehead saying I know the answer? Just get them!

PIKE: Here, take this.

Pike tossed the dagger he was holding to Asta and then ran across the street to get his parents. At that point of time, Jeff roared and came diving towards Tabitha and Asta. Asta shoved Tabitha out of the way and as soon as Jeff was almost on top of them, she jumped as high as her slayer powers enabled her.

Asta grabbed onto Jeff’s waist and clung on. Not expecting the sudden increase in weight, Jeff lost flight and the two crashed to the ground. Somewhere along the way, the dagger slipped out of Asta’s hand and went missing. Not wasting any time, Asta got to her feet and faced the demon. Jeff was still on the ground, having the wind knocked out of him. He got onto his hands and knees slowly.

Asta aimed a sharp kick at his abdomen, causing Jeff to roll a few feet away from her. As he tried to pick himself up, Asta did a quick scan of the ground around her in search of Pike’s lost dagger. A dull gleam of a blade near a tree a few meters away caught her eye. She was about to make dash for it when the sound of running feet stopped her. She looked up and saw Jeff rushing towards her. Jeff slammed into Asta and brought her down to the ground. Straddling her, Jeff struck her across her face. He grabbed the front of her sweatshirt that she was wearing and lifted her off the ground.

With a roar, he threw her against a tree. Asta’s back hit the trunk of the tree hard and she fell to the ground unconscious. Jeff turned and looked around for Tabitha. All he saw was her brother talking animatedly to an older couple. Smiling, Jeff spread his wings and made a beeline towards them.

~1997~

TABITHA: Any moment now, the zombies from Thriller are going to make an appearance, I’m sure.

Tabitha stood at a safe distance and watched her brother in amazement. Pike punched the vampire twice and aimed a kick in its groin. Pike spun around and gave a roundhouse kick across the vampire’s face.

TABITHA: Where the hell did he learn how to do that?

Pike ducked a punch and gave another one of his own. Snarling in frustration, the vampire rushed him and the two of them fell to the ground. Tabitha tried her hardest to keep up with the punches and kicks that were exchanged and who was winning but she couldn’t as things were going way to fast for her.

TABITHA: Pike! I hope you’re winning!

The only response she got was a grunt and someone crying out in pain. Then Pike and the vampire were on their feet, circling each other.

TABITHA: Do you have him cornered? Do I need to come in stakes a-stabbing?

PIKE: Just give me a minute.

The vampire swung a huge fist towards Pike’s face. He caught it easily and in one fluid motion, twisted the vampire’s arm back his back. Pike wrapped his free hand around the vampire’s neck and held on tight.

PIKE: Tabby! Stake him!

Tabitha hurried over to them, hesitating only for a second. The vampire saw her coming towards him with the stake in the air and he growled. He snarled and snapped his sharp teeth at her, causing her to jump back in surprise.

PIKE: Hurry up! I can’t hold him much longer!

The vampire was now struggling violently against Pike’s grip. Tabitha was finding it hard to aim the stake at his heart. Tabitha started to panic.

TABITHA: Could you keep him…it…still? It’s hard to stab the heart with him moving like that. And did I tell you I failed my Biology?

Pike was panting heavily and it didn’t look like he could hold onto the creature any longer.

PIKE: Just pick out the center of his chest and start stabbing until you get it right.

TABTIHA: (muttered) Ok, ok. I can do this.

Tabitha studied the vampire’s chest, picked out the center and got ready to plunge the stake in.

TABTIHA: Here goes.

Tabitha raised her hand and brought it down with as much force she could muster. At that moment, the vampire used Pike’s grip on him to hold him up as he lifted both of his legs and kicked Tabitha.

The force sent Tabitha reeling back into the ground. She landed on her back, knocking the air out of her.

PIKE: Tabby!

The vampire reached up, grabbed the back of Pike’s t-shirt and flipped him over his shoulder. He scowled at the teenager.

VAMP: There’s a reason why there’s no slayer here, dumb ass. It’s our town.

The vampire looked over at Tabitha and grinned. She started to scramble away when she saw the vampire coming towards her.

TABTIHA: Get away from me you freak!

But the vampire was too fast for her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him.

VAMP: You are such a pretty dinner.

TABTIHA: (shock) You want to eat me? Ewww! That’s disgusting!

The vampire blinked at her.

VAMP: But you’re food. Vampires drink blood - human blood.

TABITHA: Ok, that’s even more disgusting. I mean, do you actually bite us and drain us dry?

VAMP: Yeah. (pause) You’re new to this, are you?

Tabitha smiled nervously.

TABTIHA: A little.

The vampire grinned and spun her around, holding her tight against his chest. He looked over at her brother who was still on the ground, exhausted. He looked up at them.

VAMP: Come near me and I’ll kill your girlfriend.

TABTIHA: Sister.

VAMP: Sister.

PIKE: It’s me you want to fight. Let her go.

VAMP: Nah. I prefer to take her on instead. After I’m done with her, I’ll come get you.

The vampire laughed before backing away towards the cemetery’s exit. Pike watched helpless from the ground as Tabitha struggled and screamed.

TABTIHA: Oliver!

PIKE: Oh crap.

~PRESENT~

Pike ran towards his parents as fast as he could. As soon as he reached them, he grabbed both theirs hands and started dragging them down the street, away from the monastery and the fight.

PIKE: You guys have to get out of here. Go back to the motel or back to the house, I don’t care. Just get out of here.

SERENE: Oliver, what’s going on? Who is that man you’re fighting with?

PIKE: You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, mom.

Serene pulled her hand away and stopped in her tracks.

SERENE: Well, we are not going anywhere unless you explain to us what’s going on.

Pike looked at them and sighed. He cast a glance over at the fight. Asta looked like she had the demon under control but he didn’t know for how long.

PIKE: That guy my friend is fighting? He’s a demon. Yes, demons do exist and unlike what you thought years ago, I’m not crazy then and I’m not crazy now. If you don’t leave, the demon will see you and come after you. (pause) Is that explanation enough?

Serene and Trevor looked shocked as they stared at their son.

TREVOR: I don’t know what to say.

PIKE: You don’t have to say anything. Just leave.

Before Pike could do anything else, his mother let out an earth shattering scream. Pike spun round but it was too late, the powerful flap of Jeff’s wings caused him to fly backwards, away from this parents. Groaning, Pike looked up and watched helplessly as the demon brushed his father aside and grabbed his mother. The demon looked at Pike and grinned.

JEFF: Your sister’s life for hers.

PIKE; Oh crap.

~ACT 4~

Asta groaned as her eyes fluttered opened. Andrew was beside her, a concerned look etched on his face.

ANDREW: Hey, you alright?

Asta nodded. With the help of Andrew, she slowly got to her feet. She looked around.

ASTA: What happened? Did we kill the demon?

Andrew looked over at where the demon was. Tabitha, Pike and their father stood before him.

ANDREW: No. But he has Tabitha’s mom and from the looks of it, I think he wants a trade.

ASTA: What? Why?

ANDREW: (looked at Asta) He’s a demon. Demons always come up with weird things.

Xander came up to them. He had scratches on his face and he was cradling his right arm. Asta looked at him in concern.

ASTA: Are you alright?

XANDER: I’ve been worse.

Xander nodded towards Jeff, Pike and Tabitha.

XANDER: That can’t be good.

ASTA: No…but…but I think I got a plan.

TABITHA: You want me? Then come and get me.

JEFF: It’s not that easy, little lady.

TABITHA: For goodness knows why, this is between you and me so how about we leave my mom out of it.

JEFF: Sure. Right after I rip her throat out and drain her dry.

SERENE: What? No!

PIKE: It’s alright, mom. This will be all over soon.

Tabitha stepped forward, stretching her arms out.

TABITHA: Alright, here I am. I’m weaponless and defenseless. So let my mom go and take me.

Out of nowhere, Andrew came running between them, yelling on top of his voice.

ANDREW: Timothy Dalton is the best James Bond ever!

Tabitha and Pike exchanged looks.

PIKE: What the hell is he doing?

ANDREW: He should have won an Oscar.

PIKE: He’s going to get himself killed.

TABITHA: Well, it was nice knowing him.

At that moment, Xander popped up between Pike and Tabitha. He grabbed Tabitha’s arm.

XANDER: We gotta go.

TABITHA: Where?

XANDER: Anywhere but here. (to Pike) Help Andrew.

PIKE: To do what?

Xander didn’t answer. He pulled Tabitha away from Jeff and Pike. Pike turned and saw an irritated Jeff coming towards Andrew.

JEFF: Get out of my way!

He used his free hand and grabbed Andrew by his shirt and tossed him away. As soon as the demon saw that Tabitha wasn’t around, his irritation turned into anger. He pushed Pike’s mother away from him and stalked towards Pike.

JEFF: Where is she?

ASTA: (o.s) Hey! Jeff! hind you!

Jeff turned and saw Asta standing a few meters away from him. Without a moment’s hesitation, she raised up her hand and threw Pike’s dagger end over end straight towards Jeff. The dagger struck its target, sticking out of the demon’s forehead. Jeff’s eyes rolled back into his head and collapsed to the ground.

ASTA: I’m getting good at this. (to Tabitha) Tabitha! Torch him.

Tabitha took a moment to recover before she raised both her hands and muttered under her breath. A second later, the demon went up in flames.

Asta hurried towards Mrs. Pike.

ASTA: Mrs. Pike, are you alright?

Serene nodded, rubbing her neck.

SERENE: I’m fine. Who was that man? And how did he –

ASTA: He was a demon.

Tabitha, Xander, Andrew, Pike and Trevor came running up to them.

PIKE: Everyone ok?

ANDREW: Thanks to Asta.

Serene grabbed Pike’s hand.

SERENE: We must call the police and let them know what happened. He tried to kill me!

PIKE: Mom, he was not a man. He was a demon. I thought the wings and those claws kinda gave it away. And bringing in the police won’t be a good idea.

SERENE: Don’t be silly, dear. There’s no such thing as demon.

Tabitha sighed.

TABITHA: Yes, mom, there’s no such thing as demons. What you saw there was a cheap Hollywood stunt. Come on, let’s head home.

~1997~

Tabitha thrashed hard against her captor.

TABITHA: Let me go, you jerk. I’ll scream.

The vampire chuckled.

VAMP: That’s not going help you, little girl.

Tabitha screamed. Loudly. Growling, the vampire slapped a giant, cold hand across her mouth.

VAMP: Shut up!

Tabitha bit his hand, hard, causing the vampire to roar in pain. The grip around her loosened and Tabitha took this moment to struggle out of his hands. Breaking free, Tabitha moved away from and raised her hands up in front of her.

TABITHA: You don’t want to mess with me. I know karate.

The vampire, holding his injured hand, scowled at her.

VAMP: You don’t know squat!

TABITHA: I do! So for you own safety, you better stay away from me.

VAMP: Oh yeah? What are you going to do, little girl?

Tabitha looked at the vampire, her gaze hardening and a determined expression on her face.

TABITHA: This!

Without hesitation, Tabitha broke into a run, running back to where her brother and the vampire were fighting earlier on.

VAMP: Hey!

A second later, Tabitha heard the sound of pounding footsteps behind her. Risking a glance over her shoulder, she saw the vampire giving chase. The vampire was fast and he was almost on top of her.

TABITHA: Pike! If you want to play hero, now is a good time!

PIKE: Duck!

Tabitha dropped to the ground just as she saw a thick branch whiz above her head. She heard a crunching sound a moment later. Tabitha glanced over her shoulder and saw the vampire falling to the ground, his nose bleeding badly.

Pike came out of hiding and towered over the creature, which was writhing on the ground in pain. In Pike’s hand was a long, thick branch.

PIKE: This is for attacking my sister.

Pike lifted the branch and plunged it deep into the vampire’s chest. The vampire cursed out loud before exploding into a cloud of dust. Tabitha, from the ground, stared at where the spot where the vampire was a minute ago in shock.

TABITHA: What the hell just happened?

PIKE: That was a vampire dying.

TABITHA: But…but…he just exploded!

PIKE: Yup. Vampires tend to do that.

TABITHA: This is so wrong. This must be some kind of a nightmare.

Pike looked at her sister and frowned.

PIKE: You ok?

Tabitha climbed to her feet and dusted herself off.

TABITHA: No, I’m not ok! I mean, it’s not everyday when your brother brings you out to a cemetery, you fight with a vampire, get captured by one and then see it disappear in a cloud of ashes!

PIKE: I know this is a lot to take in but I needed you to see this. So that you would know that you don’t have a nutcase as a brother.

Tabitha stared at Pike.

TABITHA: Do you do this everyday?

PIKE: (shrugged) I try anyway.

TABITHA: Wow. (pause) Are you going to make me do this everyday?

PIKE: (chuckled) Not if you want don’t want to. I just…wanted you to know. You can help me if you want but I’m not forcing you to. You can help me do research and stuff.

TABITHA: Research?

PIKE: There are times when I came across demons that I never seen before. So you can do research on that demon and tell me how to kill it. I got books.

TABITHA: That sounds safer but not any less weird.

Pike shrugged, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his jeans.

PIKE: Well, you don’t have to do it, if you don’t want to. I thought it would be nice to have some help.

TABITHA: No, I didn’t mean that. I’ll help you but only because it’s important to you.

Pike smiled gratefully at his sister.

PIKE: It is.

TABITHA: Well. Now that that is settled, how about we get some supper? Being captured by a vampire certainly makes you hungry.

PIKE: Sounds like a plan.

Tabitha linked arms with her brother and the two of them headed towards the exit of the cemetery.

TABITHA: So tell me, where did you learn how to fight like that? Is it easy to learn? And when did you get so smart? I would have never thought of using that branch.

~MONASTERY~

Astwihad screamed in anger as he smashed an old pot against the wall.

AHRIMAN: You should calm down.

Astwihad shot a dirty look at Ahriman.

ASTWIHAD: Calm down? Did you just see what happened? That demon was supposed to be the best!

AHRIMAN: There’s always another time. We can pay attention to that Watcher of hers in the meantime.

ASTWIHAD: I hope you have some bright ideas on how to get rid of him.

AHRIMAN: I do.

Astwihad smoothed out his suit and hair.

ASTWIHAD: Will there be blood involved?

Ahriman’s red eyes got brighter.

AHRIMAN: Of course.

Astwihad grinned.

~HOUSE~

Serene and Trevor stood at the front door with Tabitha and Pike. The rest waited in the living room, giving them some privacy. The front door was open and a car was running outside.

The four of them shifted awkwardly, not sure what to say to each other.

SERENE: Well.

TABITHA: Yeah.

SERENE: It certainly has been an interesting visit.

Tabitha and Pike didn’t say anything. They both stared at the ground. Tabitha cleared her throat.

TABITHA: You should hit the road before it gets too late.

SERENE: Yes, you are right.

She turned to her husband.

SERENE: I’ll wait for you in the car.

She gave a tight smile towards Tabitha and Pike before stepping out of the house and walked towards their car. Tabitha scowled after her.

TABITHA: I can not believe she didn’t thank me for saving her life.

TREVOR: She’s still…in denial over everything that has happened.

He stepped forwards and hugged Tabitha.

TREVOR: But thank you.

Tabitha wrapped her hands around her father and gave him a quick squeeze.

TABITHA: You’re welcome, dad.

The two of them broke apart.

PIKE: You know, you guys never told us why you came here in the first place.

Trevor smiled sadly.

TREVOR: We were hoping to resolve things between us. It didn’t seem the letters were working so we thought we would come down and do it personally.

Tabitha stared at their parents’ car wistfully.

TABITHA: After everything that has happened, I don’t think things will ever be ok between us anymore.

Trevor sighed as he ran his hand through his hair.

TREVOR: I know…I just wish things were different. I want us to be a family again.

PIKE: Things could have been different. You both just have to accept what you’ve seen.

TREVOR: I don’t think we both can and that’s the problem.

TABITHA: Until you do, things will never be ok between us. This demon fighting thing is our life now.

TREVOR: That’s what I figured. (pause) Well, I better get going. I hope to see you both soon.

PIKE: Can’t promise anything.

TREVOR: Yeah.

His gaze lingered a little longer on his children.

TREVOR: Take care of yourselves. And if you need anything, give me a call. I won’t tell your mother.

Pike and Tabitha chuckled.

PIKE: Thanks.

The three of them didn’t move for a moment.

TREVOR: Yes…well. Goodbye.

With that, he turned and left the house, making his way towards the car. Tabitha went to the front door and stood at the threshold, watching her father get into the car.

PIKE: I’m going to take a shower. I’ll see you in the morning.

TABITHA: Hmmm.

Her parents’ car came to life and started to pull away from the curb. A few minutes later, the taillights blinked away in the distance.

ASTA: (o.s) You know, it’s interesting how one moment you hated them so much you would have let a demon eat them up and the next, you were so adamant in saving your mom.

Tabitha glanced over her shoulder and saw Asta standing behind her. The young slayer came up to Tabitha and stood beside her, gazing out into the dark.

TABITHA: I guess it’s my way of showing affection.

ASTA: Do you forgive them? For what they have done?

TABITHA: But that’s the thing, they didn’t do anything. They just made a very bad decision.

ASTA: Then why are you both so angry with them?

TABITHA: I’m not angry just…unforgiving. They wanted to send Oliver to a mental institution. He was only 16. Both our lives changed drastically. I had to quit college for him. (pause) He came out here just to get away from them. No son should be running away from his parents. No son should be scared of his parents.

ASTA: Then shouldn’t Pike be the unforgiving one?

Tabitha smiled fondly. She looked at Asta.

TABITHA: He can’t. It’s not in his nature.

ASTA: So what happened exactly?

Tabitha leaned against the door frame, facing Asta.

TABITHA: When Pike came here, my parents kept calling and threatening me. They told me to bring Pike home or they would cut us out of their lives. I knew what they would do if I brought him back so I didn’t. The calls stopped coming until a few years ago when they started sending us letters. I thought they were back to their old tricks again so I didn’t bother replying to them. We already have a good life going for us here. I had a well-paying job, we were battling demons without getting killed; I was getting good with the witch stuff…

ASTA: But then they showed up here.

TABITHA: Yup. Pike told me that no matter what he wouldn’t go back to them. He can’t trust them anymore and neither can I. After all those years living by ourselves, we realized that we don’t need them. As long as I have Oliver, I’m happy.

Tabitha smiled at Asta.

TABITHA: All we need is each other.

She pushed herself away from the door frame and made her way upstairs. Asta watched as the other girl climbed up the steps and disappeared. Asta closed the front door a minute later.

~PIKE’S ROOM~

When Tabitha entered Pike’s room, he was pattering around with only a towel around his waist. He looked like he was getting ready to grab a shower.

TABITHA: Hey.

Pike looked up in surprise. He frowned.

PIKE: Hey. Everything alright?

Tabitha smiled, her eyes tearing a little.

TABITHA: It is now.

Pike cocked his head.

PIKE: Are you ok?

TABITHA: Yeah. I just wanted to tell you…

PIKE: What?

TABITHA: That I love you. You know that right?

Pike cracked a smile, he blushed slightly.

PIKE: Yeah…yeah, I do.

TABITHA: We don’t need them. All we have is each other and that’s all we need.

Pike came up to her.

PIKE: Yeah.

TABITHA: You’re all that I need, Oliver.

PIKE: Ditto.

Pike pulled her into a hug and held her tight.

PIKE: I love you too.

The two of them held each other, not letting go until they were ready to.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Beck Schwarz

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

ASTA Episode 1.06 "The Story of Us"

Fri, 03 Nov 2006 16:16:31 GMT

Secrets and the back-story of Tabitha and Oliver Pike are revealed when their parents drop by unannounced for a visit. Their story is told.

TEASER

~L.A. 1996~

Pike sat at the head of the dining table in his parents’ house. His fingers were laced together on the table and he was staring at them. His father, Trevor, stood at the refrigerator, not looking at him or anyone else in the kitchen. His mother, Serene, was behind Pike, leaning weakly against the counter.

PIKE: I’ve made my decision. I’m leaving.

TREVOR: When?

PIKE: My bus is leaving tonight.

TREVOR: For how long?

PIKE: I don’t know. I haven’t thought that far ahead yet.

SERENE: Well, you better! You can just leave like that without telling us when you’re coming back!

TREVOR: Serene, please. Calm down.

SERENE: I will not calm down. How can you expect me to calm down when my 16 year old son is leaving and not planning to come back?

PIKE: (sighed) What do you want me to say then, Mom? That I actually want to stay here? That I love my life so much that I want to stay here till I die?

SERENE: That’s a good start.

TREVOR: Serene, that’s enough. I can take that crap from Tabitha but not from you. (to Pike) Son, I don’t really know what you’re going through but I’m going to do my very best to understand. So will your mom.

PIKE: Dad, I’ve already made up my mind. I’m not changing it.

TREVOR: Well, I’ve made up my mind too. Both your mom and I did. We’ve been talking about this and…(sighed) I’ve already set up an appointment with Dr. Charles this weekend. You’ll be seeing him at ten in the morning.

Pike looked up at his father in surprise.

PIKE: I thought we agreed that we are not going back to him.

TREVOR: I know. But this has been going on long enough. We’ve consulted Dr. Charles and he said that it was the wise thing to do. You’re getting admitted to the hospital tomorrow. I suggest you go pack.

Pike stared at his father.

PIKE: You’ve got to be kidding me.

Pike’s father didn’t look at his son as he left the kitchen. His mother followed shortly behind. Pike sat in the kitchen for as long as he could, staring at the wall across from him.

~HADES VALLEY, PRESENT DAY~
~kitchen~

TABITHA: So I told Oliver, “I’m never gonna call you Pike. You sound like some kind of a dog!” And guess what I bought for him for his birthday that year.

XANDER: A leash?

ANDREW: A flea collar?

ASTA: A chew toy?

TABITHA: (grinned) All of the above!

The three of them burst out laughing as Pike blushed deeply. The bell to the front door rang twice, interrupting their conversation.

TABITHA: I’ll get it. (to Pike) And no stories about me until I get back.

PIKE: (smiled) I’ll try.

Tabitha got up from the dinner table and went to the front door. She swung it open and froze when she saw who was standing before her. Serene and Trevor Pike smiled back at her.

Without a word, she slammed the door shut.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Dean Cain as Ashley/Astwihad
Kristian Alfonso as Serene Pike
Richard Burgi as Trevor Pike
Edward Kerr as Jeff/Je’ffeo

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz

Based on the hit television show “Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

~KITCHEN~

Serene and Trevor Pike were seated side by side at the dining table while Andrew and Asta sat across from them. Xander, Pike and Tabitha stood around them.

Tabitha had her arms folded across her chest and didn’t look the least bit happy. Pike looked uncomfortable as he shifted his weight from one foot to the other. Asta and the rest felt awkward in the uncomfortable silence that descended on them.

A moment more of the silence and Andrew broke it by clearing his throat loudly.

ANDREW: Well. It’s certainly nice to meet you both, Mr. and Mrs. Pike. Pike and Tabitha certainly told us…nothing about you.

SERENE: (laughed) There’s really nothing much to know about us really. And it’s a pleasure to meet you all too. You’re friends of Oliver and Tabitha?

XANDER: We know Pike’s ex girlfriend.

SERENE: Oh, that’s nice. Such a small world.

ANDREW: (smiled) Indeed.

XANDER: Are you guys here on holiday?

TREVOR: We were. We are on our way to back to L.A so we thought we would stop by.

XANDER: That’s great. I’m sure you’ll have a great time catching up with Tabitha and Pike while you’re here.

TABITHA: Ok, cut the crap. Why are you really here?

Everyone, including Pike, turned to look at Tabitha, surprise at her sudden outburst.

SERENE: Tabitha, we’re here to visit.

TABITHA: Bullshit! You haven’t stepped foot here for more than 5 years!

TREVOR: Tabitha! Is that how you speak to your mother?

TABITHA: After what you both have done, I honestly think this is not enough.

Xander clapped his hands together to stop the oncoming conflict from going any further. He stepped forward.

XANDER: It’s late, we are all tired. How about we continue this very thrilling conversation later? (to the parents) Andrew will show you both to the guest room while I talk to your daughter.

ASTA: Erm…the guest room?

XANDER: You’ll take my bed and I’ll take the couch.

He walked behind Andrew, grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him to his feet.

XANDER: Andrew, would you mind taking our guests to their room now?

ANDREW: Erm…sure. Right this way, folks.

XANDER: Asta…

ASTA: I’ll go set up the couch for you.

As Asta, Andrew and the guests left the kitchen; Xander turned towards Pike and Tabitha and jerked his thumb towards the back door.

XANDER: Outside. Now.

Tabitha stalked towards the backdoor and flung it open. Xander followed shortly with Pike in tow.

The air was chilly outside and all none of then had their jackets on. Closing the door softly behind him, Xander stuffed his hands into the pocket of his jeans and stood before Pike and Tabitha. Pike rubbed his hands together and blew into them, trying to warm himself up.

XANDER: So. It looks like you don’t want your parents here.

TABITHA: (snapped) You think?

XANDER: Look, I don’t know what happened between you guys and I don’t really think I want to get involved. But can we get through the night without any verbal matches between you and them?

TABITHA: They are not staying here, Xander. I’m leaving if they are.

XANDER: We can’t chase them out. It’s late and it’s going to be tough for them to find a motel room at this hour.

TABITHA: Do I look like I care?

XANDER: (sarcastically) With that tone of voice? It’s hard to tell.

PIKE: It’s just one night right?

XANDER: Just one night, then we’ll ask them to leave. (pause) Or you both will ask them to leave. I’ll stay out of it.

TABITHA: I cannot believe this. (to Pike) I thought you of all people would back me up on this.

PIKE: I am. I just don’t think it’s a good idea to start anything now.

TABITHA: (muttered) Whatever.

XANDER: It’s just one night, Tabitha. I promise.

TABITHA: This is my house, Xander. I make the decisions on who stays and who goes.

XANDER: You’re right. Guess you should make the decision then.

There was silence as Xander and Pike waited for Tabitha to make her final say. Her gaze flickered from Xander and then to Pike. She ran her hand through her dark hair and sighed.

TABITHA: If they are not gone by tomorrow morning, I’ll leave. I’m not kidding.

XANDER: Fair enough. Now, I’m going to see if your parents have settled in.

He laid a comforting hand on Tabitha before going back into the house. Pike let out a breath, a puff of smoke coming out from his mouth.

PIKE: Wow.

Tabitha glared at Pike.

TABITHA: You’re unbelievable.

PIKE: I’m trying to be a better man here, Tabby.

TABITHA: After what they did to you?

PIKE: It was a long time ago.

TABITHA: This is my life, Oliver! One thing I don’t want them to take away from me. I know why they are here. They want to take this life from me. This is the only thing they couldn’t touch and it’s bothering them.

PIKE: Maybe they are here for something else.

TABITHA: Like what? Asking for forgiveness? Wanting to be my parents again? News flash, Oliver, not gonna happen.

PIKE: They might have changed.

TABITHA: (scoffed) And pigs fly.

PIKE: Just give them a chance. They might surprise you.

Tabitha narrowed her eyes at her brother.

TABITHA: Who are you and what did you do to my brother?

PIKE: I’m just saying that maybe you’re being a bit too hard on them.

Tabitha threw up her hands in the air and let out a cry of exasperation.

TABITHA: I cannot believe that you’re actually defending them.

PIKE: I’m not defending them. Just…

TABITHA: Just what? They ruined your life, Oliver. Don’t you remember?

PIKE: Trust me, I do.

TABITHA: Then why are you talking about them like they were the world’s greatest parents?

PIKE: (sighed) I don’t know. I guess time does heal all wounds.

TABITHA: Whatever makes you happy.

PIKE: But I don’t understand why you’re getting so worked up over this. They didn’t do anything to you.

TABITHA: My life revolved around yours, Oliver, or did you forget about that too? When they ruined your life, they ruined mine as well.

Tabitha came up to him, seething in anger.

TABITHA: And unlike you, I will never forgive them for what they did.

With that, she stalked back towards the house without a backward glance. The back door slammed shut a moment later.

~CEMETERY~
~night~

A stake dangled loosely from Asta’s hand as she trudged through the cemetery. She was tired and her eyes were yearning for sleep. She yawned loudly. Forcing herself to stay alert, her eyes wandered around the area tiredly, checking out the tombstones, mausoleums and trees for anything out of ordinary.

After making her rounds, she sat down on the steps that led to a small mausoleum. Placing her elbow on her knee and her chin in her hand, she looked out at the cemetery in front of her.

A large bouquet of beautiful yellow roses popped out in front her. She lifted her head and blinked at them, a smile tugging at her lips. Turning around to look over her shoulder, she saw Ashley grinning down at her.

The smile on her face vanished, a scowl replacing it. She stood up and placed her hands on her hips.

ASTA: What do you want?

ASHLEY: I’m here to say sorry.

ASTA: I thought I told you to stay away from me.

ASHLEY: Yeah, I know. But I’m sorry.

ASTA: And I thought I told you I didn’t want you talking to me.

ASHLEY: Did I mention that I’m sorry?

ASTA: Did I mention that I would kick your ass if you came near me again?

ASHLEY: (laughed) One thing you need to know about me, Asta, is that I’m a stubborn person. It takes more than words to get rid of me.

ASTA: Want me to try beating the crap out of you? Just like I did to that mugger?

ASHLEY: You mean that monster.

ASTA: (sternly) Leave.

ASHLEY: Why can’t you see that I’m a friend? I’m on the same side as you. Why are you so afraid to trust me?

ASTA: Cause you lied to me. Want me to refresh your memory for you, Ashley? If that’s even your real name.

ASHLEY: Look, I didn’t lie. I just left some information out. I knew you would flip out if I came up to you and told you that I know you’re the slayer and that I know monsters exist. I needed you to trust me first before I told you that. So this is the part where you forgive me.

ASTA: No, this is the part where you leave. I’m tired and I really don’t want to deal with you right now. So please leave before I kill you.

Asta whirled around and started heading towards the exit of the cemetery.

ASHLEY: Asta! Wait!

He jogged up to her, grabbed her hand and pulled her to a stop.

ASHLEY: You don’t know what you’re missing out. I can help you. I can train you, teach you how to fight, help you fight monsters…

ASTA: I have friends who help me do all of that.

ASHLEY: Yeah? Then where are they now?

ASTA: I don’t need –

ASHLEY: I’ll watch your back every second. I’ll make sure you’ll live.

ASTA: I don’t need you to stay alive. I can handle myself pretty well, thank you very much.

She pulled her hand from his grip and folded her arms.

ASTA: But tell me this, Ashley. Why do you want to help me anyway? What’s in it for you?

ASHLEY: (shrugged) Nothing. I just want to save the world – just like you.

ASTA: (sighed) I don’t know whether I can trust you.

Ashley took her hand and stared into her eyes.

ASHLEY: You don’t have to trust me – not yet. Just let me help you harness your power and become the person that you really are.

Asta stared back at him, a thoughtful expression on her face.

~STREETS OF HADES VALLEY~

A scantily dressed woman strolled down the street that lead to a motel, swinging her sparkly black purse at her side. She was dressed in a black leather mini skirt and a matching halter top with a plunging neckline. Her black stiletto heels clicked against the pavement as she walked, her hips swaying seductively.

As she walked down the pathway, passers-by glanced and eyed her. Some of the boys even whistled at her. The woman took it all in her stride, raising her head high.

The woman entered the motel and headed straight towards the reception counter. A balding, potbellied, middle aged man, who was seated behind the counter, looked up from the small television that was tucked away in the corner of the counter when the woman stood in front of him.

WOMAN: Hey Frank. Got anything for me?

RECEPTIONIST/FRANK: Yup.

He opened up the top drawer and took out a piece of paper.

FRANK: Says his name is Jeff. He’s from Chicago and says he’s feeling lonely without his wife.

WOMAN: (smiled) A married man. My favourite type.

FRANK: I knew you’d like him. He’s waiting for you in Room 117.

Frank handed her a key and she took it with a sultry smile.

WOMAN: Thanks Frank. I owe you one.

FRANK: I’ll be waiting next door.

The woman laughed as Frank winked at her. With a wave, she left the reception area and walked the hallway that led towards the rooms. Five minutes later, she stopped in front of room 117. She adjusted her top, smacked her lips together and fluffed her hair before knocking on the door.

WOMAN: Knock, knock. Room service.

A moment later, she heard the lock being unlocked and the door opened. A tall, blonde man looked at her nervously.

MAN: Hi. Are you Lisa?

WOMAN/LISA: The one and only. Can I come in?

MAN/JEFF: Of course.

He moved out of the way and allowed Lisa to enter the room. She shut the door behind her and surveyed her surroundings.

JEFF: It’s not much of a room…

LISA: As long as there’s a bed, honey, we will be alright.

Jeff laughed nervously.

JEFF: Right. Of course.

Lisa set her purse down on the dresser table and studied the man in front of her. He wasn’t all that good looking. His blonde hair was fading and thin and his blue eyes were light and didn’t have any sparkle in them. He was wearing a rumpled blue suit, with a loose tie around his neck. Jeff looked like an overworked businessman that needed fun badly.

LISA: You don’t do this often do you?

JEFF: Not really. I go to strip clubs whenever I’m away for business but that’s as far as it gets.

LISA: Yeah? So why the sudden change of direction?

Lisa started taking out her earrings as Jeff spoke.

JEFF: I just feel…

LISA: Don’t worry, Jeff, I won’t make you say it.

Lisa slipped her shoes off and placed them aside. She sauntered towards him and started unbuttoning his shirt.

LISA: Just relax and I’ll do all the work.

JEFF: Erm…ok.

Lisa pulled his shirt open and started kissing his neck.

LISA: (whispered) You need all the fun you can get, Jeff, and I’m going to make sure that you do.

Jeff closed his eyes and relaxed. He smiled a little as Lisa continued kissing his neck and bare chest. A moment later, Jeff opened his eyes and his expression completely changed. The nervous façade melted away and a determined expression appeared on his face. He lifted up his hands and long claws were seen. His smile grew wicked. He no longer looked like the nervous man that he was moments before. He looked like a killer.

Jeff took Lisa by her shoulders and gently pulled her away.

LISA: What’s wrong, honey?

JEFF: Nothing. I just want to thank you for satisfying my hunger.

Lisa laughed. She didn’t seem to notice the claws that were around her shoulders.

LISA: Hunger? Is that what you kids are calling it these days?

Without another word, Jeff swiped his claws across her neck. Lisa’s eyes widened in shock, her hands flying to her neck. Red crimson blood poured down her neck as she gurgled and gagged.

JEFF: It’s your blood that I want. Not your body, sweetheart.

He grabbed the back of her head and brought her up to his mouth. A long, black tongue snaked out and wrapped itself around the wound. He started drinking her blood.

~LATER~

Jeff opened the door of his room, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. He froze when he saw someone leaning against the wall across from him. He was dressed all in black and had his arms across his chest. Astwihad smiled at Jeff. He peered around Jeff’s shoulder before Jeff closed the door behind him and locked it.

ASTWIHAD: Wow. You’re one clean eater. I like that in a demon.

JEFF: Who are you?

ASTWIHAD: I am here to offer you a job.

JEFF: No, thanks. I work alone.

ASTWIHAD: Ahriman won’t be happy if you decline his offer, Je’ffeo.

Jeff looked up at Astwihad in surprise.

JEFF: You work for Ahriman?

ASTWIHAD: I do. And he personally asked for you. So will you take the job?

ACT 2

~HADES VALLEY, 1997~
~a few days later~

The sound of the door bell resounded all the over the house. It came again and again. The visitor was not patient.

TABITHA: (o.s) Alright! I’m coming. Keep your pants on!

Tabitha hurried out of her living room and pulled the door open before the person could press the doorbell again. Tabitha blinked in surprise when she saw who was at the door. Pike stood on the porch with a grin on his face. A duffle bag was slung over one shoulder.

TABITHA: Oliver.

PIKE: Hey sis.

TABITHA: What the hell are you doing here? Are you lost?

PIKE: (chuckled) No. I thought I’d come and visit you. Aren’t you going to let me in?

TABITHA: Not until you tell me why you’re really here.

PIKE: I’m here to visit you.

TABITHA: You didn’t call.

PIKE: Must your own brother call just to visit you?

TABITHA: Well…yes!

Pike sighed and rubbed the back of his neck.

PIKE: Can you just let me in?

Something in her brother’s voice made her listen to him. She moved out of the way and allowed him in. Pike smiled gratefully at her.

PIKE: Thanks.

Tabitha shut the door behind him and folded her arms across her chest.

TABITHA: Uh-huh. So what are you doing here?

Pike set his duffle bag down and looked around the house. He looked back at her and gave her an approving smile. Pike went into the living room, ignoring her question. Tabitha followed closely behind.

PIKE: How many rooms do you have here?

TABITHA: Three. And I don’t have room for you in case you’re wondering.

Pike left the living room and headed towards the kitchen. Tabitha stayed close to him.

PIKE: Do you have a basement?

TABITHA: It’s…flooded. Sorry.

PIKE: Your living room is pretty spacious actually.

TABITHA: But not spacious enough for a grown man to be sleeping there.

PIKE: I can manage.

TABITHA: Damn it, Oliver!

She grabbed her brother’s arm and pulled him to a stop before he could climb up the stairs to the second level.

TABITHA: What are you doing here?!

PIKE: I’m here –

TABITHA: No! Don’t! Don’t you dare say you’re here to visit me.

Tabitha narrowed her eyes at him, tightening her grip on his arm a little.

TABITHA: Is mom and dad with you? You didn’t bring them here did you?

PIKE: No, I came alone.

TABITHA: Why?

PIKE: (sighed) Something happened.

Tabitha stared at him, silently urging him to continue. When he didn’t, Tabitha rolled her eyes in exasperation.

TABITHA: So? Spill. Now.

Pike pried Tabitha’s fingers from his arm.

PIKE: They wanted to send me away.

TABITHA: Away? What do you mean by away? Away as in away to our grandparents place or away as in far, far away?

PIKE: Away as in away to an institution.

Tabitha’s jaw dropped in disbelief.

TABITHA: Institution? The mental institution?

PIKE: Apparently…

TABITHA: What? They can’t do that! (pause) Can they?

PIKE: Apparently…

TABITHA: That’s ridiculous. Your own parents can’t send you away to a mental institution. It’s against the family code.

PIKE: Family code?

TABITHA: Yeah. You know, like, the sister has to love her brother because he’s her brother and the eldest always gets first priority because she’s older and all that. That family code.

PIKE: (frowned) Is that why you always got whatever you wanted and I didn’t?

TABITHA: Look, what I’m saying is that they can’t send you away. You’re their son.

PIKE: And that didn’t really matter to them cause they can and they did. I was supposed to go there today.

TABITHA: But you came here instead.

She shook her head in disappointment.

TABITHA: Not very smart, Ollie.

PIKE: (glared) Hey, it’s not like I had a choice ok?

TABITHA: Couldn’t you at least talk to them about it?

PIKE: You think I didn’t try?

Tabitha raised her eyebrows.

TABITHA: Knowing you? No. You’re also taking the dramatic and crazy way out of things so it’s no surprise that you would pull this crazy stunt.

PIKE: (scowled) I’m not crazy.

Tabitha shook her head. She couldn’t believe that this was happening.

TABITHA: This is so wrong. Did mom and dad tell you why they were sending you away?

PIKE: (quickly) Nope.

Tabitha cocked her head at him, realization dawning upon her. Pike brushed past her, making his exit.

TABITHA: Hold on a minute there, little brother. You do know why they are doing this.

PIKE: I don’t. What makes you think I do?

He left the kitchen and went to the front door where his bag was. He picked it up.

TABITHA: Because you are not looking at me and I saw you tensing when I brought the subject up.

He ran a free hand through his hair. Tabitha touched him arm, softening her voice.

TABITHA: Oliver, if you don’t tell me, how am I supposed to help you?

PIKE: (snapped) I don’t need your help.

TABITHA: Right. That’s why you’re in my house in Hades Valley.

Pike leaned against the front door and leaned his head back. He squeezed his eyes shut.

PIKE: It was because of her alright? They found out that her parents sent her to the mental institution and they wanted to do the same for me because they think I’m suffering from the same condition they think she is.

Tabitha raised her eyebrows.

TABITHA: Are you?

Pike’s eyes snapped open and he shot her a glare.

PIKE: I can’t believe you asked me that.

TABITHA: I’m sorry, Oliver, but sometimes I wonder…she had a big influence on you and you guys were dating and…

PIKE: Well, I’m not crazy alright. And neither is she.

The two of them said nothing for a few moments. Tabitha stuffed her hands in the pockets of her jeans.

TABITHA: So…you’re staying here till mom and dad call off the search party?

PIKE: I guess. Maybe longer. I can’t go back there. They…they told me not to come back.

TABITHA: I can call them –

PIKE: No, don’t. I won’t go back there.

TABITHA: So what are you going to do? You can stay here, I guess, but you need to chip in for rent.

Pike smiled at Tabitha gratefully. He reached out for her hand. Tabitha took it and gave he gave her hand a squeeze.

PIKE: I’ll try to get out of here as soon as I find a place. You don’t have to worry about me.

TABITHA: I’ll try not to.

She pulled him towards herself and hugged him.

TABITHA: I missed you, little brother.

Pike smiled as he hugged his sister back. He closed his eyes.

PIKE: Me too.

~HOUSE, PRESENT DAY~
~morning~

Tabitha’s eyes fluttered opened and she groaned as sunlight hit her face. She turned away from the window and stared up at the ceiling. Pressing the heels of her palm against her eyes, she let out a groan.

She threw her thick, cream coloured covers off and climbed out of bed slowly. She trudged towards the stairs muttering softly under her breath.

TABITHA: Coffee. I need coffee. Coffee…

She stopped at the top of the stair when her gaze caught sight of the door of the guestroom. She frowned as she stared at it for a moment. She looked down at the stairs and then back to the door.

TABITHA: Coffee? Or curiosity?

Before she could change her mind, Tabitha turned and slowly made her way towards the door of the guest room. She knocked on the door a couple of time before waiting for an answer. When none came, she tried again.

TABITHA: Weird. Don’t tell me Mr. and Mrs. we-wake-up-when-the-rooster-crows are still sleep.

Tabitha heard movement behind her and she glanced over her shoulder. Pike came shuffling out of his room, yawning loudly. His long hair was sticking out in all direction and he was bare-chested – he was only wearing his smiley face boxer shorts.

Pike looked at Tabitha and raised an eyebrow.

PIKE: What are you doing?

She looked at the door of the guest room.

TABITHA: Are they still asleep?

Pike walked up to his sister and stood beside her. He, too, stared at the door.

PIKE: I’m not sure. It’s nearly ten in the morning and usually they are up by now.

TABITHA: Usually. Shall we take a look inside?

Pike didn’t reply immediately as he thought about the question.

PIKE: Do we need to?

TABITHA: No. But maybe we should, just to make sure that they are still alive.

The two of them fell silent.

PIKE: What’s the worst that could happen?

TABITHA: I have a few scenarios in mind.

PIKE: If the words “naked” and “bed” comes out from your mouth, I will have no choice but to rip your tongue out.

Tabitha reached out and placed her hand on the doorknob. She twisted it and pushed the door open. Tabitha and Pike blinked in surprise at what they saw.

The bed was neatly made and the room was spotless. No Serene or Trevor in sight. Neither were their bags.

PIKE: They left.

TABITHA: I must be dreaming.

PIKE: (grinned) Want me to punch you?

She ignored her brother and stepped into the room.

TABITHA: I cannot believe that they actually listened to me. They actually left.

PIKE: It is pretty amazing.

TABITHA: I wonder where they went.

Pike came into the room and went to one of the bedside tables.

PIKE: They left a note.

He picked up a small yellow post it and read it out loud.

PIKE: “We are at the Hades Valley Motel. We will call you with the room number as soon as we check in. Mom and Dad.”

TABITHA: Wow.

Pike folded the note and placed his hands on his hips. He looked around the room.

PIKE: You can say that again.

TABITHA: Wow.

Pike took one last look at the bed before making his way out of the room.

PIKE: Come on. Let’s get some coffee. We got a big day ahead. We are going to the Hellmouth tonight.

~OUTSIDE THE MONASTERY~
~night~

Asta stood outside of an old monastery and stared at its towering frame. Xander and Andrew were on the either side of her while Tabitha and Pike were standing behind them.

XANDER: This is a Hellmouth?

PIKE: Yup.

ANDREW: And it’s in a monastery?

TABITHA: Yup.

ASTA: And the monastery is on one of the busiest streets in Hades Valley?

PIKE: Yup. But the monastery has been closed for over 80 years now. The only people who go in there are teenagers looking for cheap thrill…and people battling red demons.

ASTA: So is the Hellmouth the monastery itself or underneath it?

TABITHA: It’s underneath it. We don’t really know whether there’s a reason for building the monastery on the Hellmouth though.

ASTA: We could ask Brother Tam. He was one of the monastery’s keepers.

XANDER: Yeah. That sounds like a good idea.

The four of them stood staring at the monastery, not saying a word. Asta turned and looked at Pike and Tabitha.

ASTA: So are we going to just stand here or are we gonna take a look at the Hellmouth?

PIKE: Not unless you want to dig out tons of concrete and dirt.

ASTA: Oh. Right.

XANDER: Is this Hellmouth as active as the one in Sunnydale?

TABITHA: Well, we haven’t exactly experienced any apocalypses yet. Things have been relatively quiet. We have the usual high vamp activity and some random demon stirring up trouble but that’s about it.

ANDREW: That’s not unusual. Usually, only a few hellmouths are active while the rest stay dormant.

XANDER: But now that the one in Sunnydale is closed…

ANDREW: We might be seeing a peak in activity but only time will tell. We should monitor this Hellmouth. We have to be prepared if there’s a sudden burst of activity. Who knows what would happen if this Hellmouth wakes up.

~INSIDE THE MONASTERY~

Jeff got down on one knee in front of the massive, black being and bowed his head low. Astwihad stood to the side, an amused smile on his handsome face.

JEFF: I’m honoured to be in the presence of Ahriman. It gives me great pleasure and joy. I am at your service.

AHRIMAN: Arise.

Jeff obeyed. He got to his feet but kept his head bowed low.

AHRIMAN: What is your name, lowly creature?

JEFF: I am called Je’ffeo. But in this dimension I am known as Jeff.

AHRIMAN: And what is it that you do?

Astwihad stepped forwards, stopping the other creature from replying.

ASTWIHAD: Je’ffeo is one of a kind. His kind has a taste for the blood of the female.

Ahriman turned to Astwihad. He sounded annoyed as he spoke.

AHRIMAN: Let the creature speak, Astwihad.

Astwihad blinked at the being in front of him. He caught Jeff smirking and he gritted his teeth in anger. Astwihad smiled brightly so that he didn’t look bristled at Ahriman’s brush off. He stepped back and let Jeff take the floor again. He stuffed his hands into the pockets of his pants.

AHRIMAN: (to Jeff) How long have you been in this dimension?

JEFF: About half a century now.

Ahriman turned to Astwihad. His red eyes dimmed.

AHRIMAN: (angrily) Is this the best you can do?

ASTWIHAD: Well, he was the only ruthless demon around at the time and I was…desperate. Besides, I don’t really see a problem. He has a taste for females and the witch – last I heard – was a female.

Ahriman turned his attention back to Jeff and stroked his chin.

AHRIMAN: Very well. (to Jeff) You know what you’re required to do.

JEFF: (nodded) Astwihad filled me in on the details.

AHRIMAN: Good. Then you know what I expect.

JEFF: I do. And I won’t fail you.

ASTWIHAD: Just don’t take too long. We are on a tight schedule.

JEFF: I won’t.

Astwihad looked at Ahriman and grinned happily.

ASTWIHAD: This is going to be so much fun!

Ahriman didn’t reply. Instead he cocked his head, staring hard at something on his left.

AHRIMAN: My dear Asta…

Astwihad frowned. Ahriman’s voice sounded dreamy, like he was thinking of a long lost lover. Astwihad’s head snapped towards the closed front door and he sneer.

ASTWIHAD: Is here.

ASTA Episode 1.05 "See, Hear, Speak" Act 3 & 4

Thu, 02 Nov 2006 14:03:42 GMT

ACT 3

~HADES VALLEY MALL~
~night~

Pike, Xander and Andrew stood at the entrance of Hade Valley’s only shopping mall. The mall closed an hour ago and the place was deserted except for the three of them. Xander stared at the empty place in disbelief, his jaw hanging open and nearly touching the ground. Pike, on the other, looked proud while Andrew looked amazed.

XANDER: Why are we here?

ANDREW: Huge mall.

XANDER: Are we even in the right place?

ANDREW: Sunnydale never had a mall this big.

XANDER: How did we even get in here after closing hours?

ANDREW: There’s even a fountain!

XANDER: Aren’t we breaking and entering?

Pike rolled his eyes in exasperation.

PIKE: Guys! Enough already. Let’s get this done then I’ll answer your questions ok?

XANDER: Ok. But answer this for me. Why are we here? Why are we in a mall?

PIKE: Well, I told you this morning that I know a place we can go to get some answers. So here we are.

XANDER: In a mall?

PIKE: It’s not just a mall. There’s more to the mall than meets the eye. And you won’t find that out if you stand here and continue yapping. Come on, let’s get going.

Pike walked on ahead before Andrew started to follow him. With one last glance around the five storey shopping center, Xander followed Pike and Andrew to where the elevators were. One of the elevators opened for them and the three of them stepped inside. Pike jabbed the button with B2 on it and the doors of the elevators closed silently. The elevator jerked slightly before descending down to the basement.

Two minutes later, the elevator stopped with a jolt. The doors opened with a soft whoosh and the three men stepped out. They were now in the underground car park of the shopping mall. The lot was empty and next to the elevators was a guardhouse. Light came streaming out of its window, indicating to the three of them that the house was occupied.

XANDER: We’ve got to do this quietly if we don’t want to alert the guard.

PIKE: Hey, Al!

Al, the security guard inside the guardhouse, popped his head out of the window.

XANDER: Geez, Pike! What the hell are you doing?

PIKE: Don’t worry, I know him.

AL: Pike, that you?

PIKE: It’s me, Al.

AL: Pike! How are you? Haven’t seen you around here in awhile.

The security guard came out of the guardhouse and strolled towards Pike. He was dressed in light blue uniform with a baton attached to his hip. He put on a black cap with a Hades Valley Mall Security logo on it. Pike and Al shook hands.

PIKE: It hasn’t been that long.

AL: Has to be a month at least.

PIKE: At least. These are my friends, Xander and Andrew. Guys, this is Al.

ANDREW: Hi, Al. Nice to meet you.

Xander nodded his greeting. Al studied the two of them. He blinked and his eyes flashed gold. He blinked again and his eyes returned back to normal.

AL: Nice to meet you, folks. (to Pike) So what are you doing here?

PIKE: I’m here to see Slick. Is he around?

AL: Yup, sure is.

PIKE: Same place?

AL: Haven’t left since World War 1. You still remember how to get there?

PIKE: Yup, like the back of my hand.

AL: Don’t take too long though. I’m expecting company and they don’t like strangers.

PIKE: No problem. Twenty minutes tops.

Al nodded. He tipped his cap towards Xander and Andrew and strolled back to his guardhouse.

PIKE: Let’s go.

Pike led them to the other end of the underground parking lot. There was only a brick wall there and no doors leading out. Xander and Andrew watched as Pike reached out for a loose brick and pulled it out halfway. A grinding sound was heard and the section next to the brick wall slid open.

PIKE: In here.

The three of them stepped into the dimly lit space and the wall slid back into its original position. The hidden room was nearly as big as half the size of a football field. There were two huge bookcases against two of the walls while a shelf that held many occult artifacts occupied the other wall. Beside the shelf was a long counter that held more artifacts in its glass casing. The place looked very much like a shop than a hiding place.

A small, black demon, dressed in a blue and white stripped plaid shirt and jeans, stood at one of the shelves, slotting some books in. His skin shone like black metal as he moved.

PIKE: Hey, Slick.

The demon turned around and its red, beady eyes widened in delight. The demon smiled, revealing a row of square silver teeth.

SLICK: Pike! How are you, man?

PIKE: I’m good. You?

SLICK: Never been better. I just got new volumes of the Watchers’ Diaries. Riveting stuff.

XANDER: Watchers’ Diaries? How did you get them?

SLICK: (frowned) Who’s he?

PIKE: A friend and so is he. Andrew here is a Watcher.

Slick blinked in surprise. The demon set the books he was holding down and folded his arms across his plaid shirt.

SLICK: You didn’t hear anything from me.

PIKE: Don’t worry, he won’t bust you. We are here for some information that we hope you can help us with.

Behind them, the grinding noise was heard again and the wall slid opened revealing Tabitha.

TABITHA: (smiled) Hello boys.

PIKE: What are you doing here, Tabby?

TABITHA: I heard you were coming by so I thought I drop in to say hello.

PIKE: Heard?

TABITHA: Ok, I did a locater spell. I was curious, so shoot me.

Pike rolled his eyes as Xander came forward.

XANDER: (to Slick) Look, we have a friend who has been experiencing demonic visions and dreams and sometimes she hears voices. So do you know anything that might be responsible for giving out demonic visions, dreams and speak to people in their heads?

SLICK: There are many demons and people who are capable of doing that.

XANDER: Point us to the likeliest suspects.

SLICK: Nah, don’t bother going through all of them. So you’re friend is seeing, hearing demonic stuff. Has your friend been speaking in a demonic language?

XANDER: No.

ANDREW: Not yet anyway.

SLICK: Hmm…I know a spell that might help your friend.

TABITHA: What kind of spell?

The small demon turned to the bookshelf and started going through the books that were there.

SLICK: It’s a simple spell that would get rid all kinds of demonic visions, dreams, premonitions and…

He pulled out a thin book from the third shelf, licked his black fingers and flipped through the pages. He brightened when he got the page that he wanted.

SLICK: …voices.

He handed the book to Tabitha.

SLICK: That spell should help your friend.

XANDER: Are you sure?

SLICK: I did say ‘should’.

XANDER: So you’re not sure whether it would work.

SLICK: It depends really on who’s responsible for this demonic activity. If the demon or person is someone who is playing a prank, that spell will free your friend.

ANDREW: If they are not pranksters?

SLICK: Then you got more work to do. Come back to me with more details on these visions and dreams and I might be able to help you. (to Tabitha) You need ingredients for that.

Slick pattered around the room, grabbing candles, a plastic bag full of something brown and a gold rope. He put them into a brown paper bag and passed it to Tabitha.

SLICK: 20 bucks.

Pike took out a twenty dollar bill and slapped it into the demon’s shiny, black hand.

SLICK: Anything else I can help you with?

PIKE: I think that’s it…

XANDER: No, that’s not it. We still need information. All you gave us is a spell that might work. I want something concrete.

SLICK: Look, pal. I can’t give you anything concrete if you can’t give me anything concrete. Give me a name of this demon, what it looks like. Or maybe tell me what these visions and dreams are about. Then I can help you.

XANDER: (sighed) At least give us a list of the possible demons and people that might be able to do this.

SLICK: I need another 20 bucks for that. It’s a long list.

XANDER: Fine.

Slick stretched out his hand. Xander sighed again before pulling out a twenty and pressing it into the demon’s hand.

SLICK: Be right back.

Slick went to the counter and disappeared behind it.

ANDREW: Well…this has been useful.

TABITHA: Slick is right. He might help us more if we had more to give him.

ANDREW: But we don’t.

PIKE: We should have a good chat with Asta and get as much details as we can from her.

ANDREW: We tried that and it didn’t work.

XANDER: No, you tried that and it didn’t work. Maybe someone else should do it.

TABITHA: Well, what about the spell? We still going to use it?

PIKE: We are – we already paid for it.

XANDER: I guess there’s no harm in using the spell.

ANDREW: What if it doesn’t work?

XANDER: I don’t know. Wait till things gets worse?

TABITHA: Look on the bright side; we might get more information if things get worse.

XANDER: Or we might have a dead slayer on our hands.

Slick came back to them.

SLICK: Do you even know why your friend is getting all these dreams?

PIKE: No. We were hoping you would help.

Slick waved a piece of paper in front of Xander’s face.

SLICK: Your list. (to Pike) There are many reasons why a demon would want someone – a human especially – to have demonic dreams. Most commonly, the demon wants to make its presence known.

VOICE: I’ll be seeing you very, very soon, Asta. You are finally home and so am I.

SLICK: But most importantly, the demon has a connection with the human.

Limp bodies hanging from a lone tree can be seen. Asta gasped when she recognized the dead bodies of her friends – Xander, Andrew, Tabitha and Pike.

MAN: All this can happen if you accept your destiny – accept who you really are.

TABITHA: What kind of connection?

SLICK: It can either be blood or magick. Sometimes the type of connection can indicate what kind of demon it is.

XANDER: Is there a way to find out what type of connection Asta has with the demon?

SLICK: There is but I don’t know it yet. I could look around for you and get back to you.

XANDER: How long would it take?

SLICK: It depends on how long my sources would open up. Two days at the most.

ANDREW: I guess there’s no harm in waiting till then.

SLICK: Use that spell in the meantime. If it doesn’t work, give me a call and I’ll check my sources.

PIKE: Thanks a lot, Slick. We really appreciate it.

SLICK: Anytime.

Pike, Andrew, Xander and Tabitha turned to leave. Slick called out to them before they exited the room.

SLICK: Just a word of caution. When doing the spell, make sure that there’s no other mystical energy around – especially dark forces. It would mess up the spell and get something unpleasant – and it’s not just a smell.

TABITHA: We’ll keep that in mind.

The four of them left as Slick watched them go.

~BAR NONE~

Asta gaped at Ashley as if he had grown two heads.

ASTA: What did you say?

ASHLEY: Look, I don’t want you to think that I tricked you or something. But I didn’t think it was a good idea at that time to reveal that I knew that ‘mugger’ was a demon and that I knew you’re a slayer.

A dark look came across Asta’s face.

ASTA: I’m going.

She stood up and was about to slip out of the booth when she felt Ashley’s hands on her wrists. He was halfway out of his seat and she looked at him menacingly.

ASTA: Let me go.

ASHLEY: No, please don’t go. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier, it wasn’t on purpose – really.

ASTA: You lied to me.

ASHLEY: No, I didn’t. I just didn’t mention –

ASTA: I asked you whether I know you and you said no.

ASHLEY: And I wasn’t lying – you don’t know me but I know you. Well…of you anyway. I know about slayers.

ASTA: How did you know I was a slayer?

Ashley let go of her hand and looked around the bar before responding.

ASHLEY: The way you fought. And the fact you didn’t run screaming when the demon attacked you. And I also sense great power from you.

ASTA: Sense? You have some kind of device that tells you who is a slayer and who isn’t? You think they make the same kind of device but tells me who is a psycho and who isn’t?

ASHLEY: I’m a warlock. A powerful one so I can sense dark power. It comes easily to me. It’s like a six sense.

ASTA: A warlock huh? Why don’t you go back to whatever wizardry school you came from and leave me alone.

ASHLEY: Asta, I don’t mean any harm. I’m one of the good guys. I’m one your side.

ASTA: Bullshit. If you were one my side, you would have told me who you really were instead of giving me the impression you’re human.

ASHLEY: I am human. Being a warlock doesn’t make me less human.

ASTA: Tell me this then. Was getting me here an evil plan of yours or do you genuinely want to make friends with me?

ASHLEY: The latter, I assure you. Can we sit down? I’ll explain everything without having all eyes on us.

Asta let out a bitter laugh.

ASTA: What the hell makes you think I would do what you say?

ASHLEY: Because from the time since the alley till now, I didn’t lay a hand on you. You know very well that I had the chance to take you out but I didn’t. That should at least gain your trust.

ASTA: Well, you’re very wrong. I don’t trust you and I never did.

ASHLEY: Then why did you agree to have drinks with me?

Asta raised her chin defiantly.

ASTA: I was thirsty.

ASHLEY: You trusted me enough to come here with me. At least trust me enough to hear me out. Five minutes, that’s all I ask.

ASTA: (scoffed) You’ve got to be kidding me.

ASHLEY: Asta, I’m telling you the truth. I’m not a bad guy. I’m here to help you.

ASTA: You try a stunt like this again and I will kill you.

ASHLEY: Don’t say that…

ASTA: Don’t ever try to see me again. I mean it.

Asta tried to leave again and Ashley once again grabbed her wrist. This time, a picture flashed before her eyes and she froze.

Dead bodies of her friends – Xander, Andrew, Tabitha and Pike – stared back at her, their necks cocked at a haphazard angle.

VOICE: Asta…

ASHLEY: Asta!

Asta shook her head violently, trying to get the horrid picture out of her mind. She pulled her hand away from Ashley.

ASTA: (screamed) Don’t touch me!

She sprinted away from Ashley and ran blindly towards the direction she thought the exit was. She bumped and stumbled over the other customers in the bar but didn’t bother apologizing. Tears started pouring down her cheeks as she rushed towards the exit. She collided into someone, stopping her in her tracks.

David looked down at her worriedly.

DAVID: Asta, is everything alright?

ASTA: David? Erm…yeah, I’m fine. I just need to get home.

DAVID: You sure you’re ok? You don’t look all that hot.

Asta forced a smile on her face. She brushed the back of her hand across her face, wiping her tears away.

ASTA: I’m fine. Really.

DAVID: Do you need a ride home?

ASTA: No, I’ll be ok. I just need to be alone right now.

She move away from him and hurried towards the front door of the bar. David watched her go in confusion.

DAVID: Ok…

He turned and looked over his shoulder at the booth she was sitting with the older man. The booth was empty. The man was nowhere to be seen.

ACT 4

~HOUSE~

The house was dark and silent when Asta entered it. Flipping on the lights on her way, she made her way to the kitchen. She went to the refrigerator and yanked the door open. She peered inside for something to drink.

A young girl about ten years old was running down the street. Behind her, Asta was running after her, a mean looking dagger in her hand.

Asta closed her eyes and shook her head, willing the image to go away. Once the only thing she saw was the back of her eyelids, she opened her eyes and took a can of soda from the refrigerator. She shut the door close and popped the top of the can. She took a big swig of the soda before moving towards the living room. Asta almost chocked on her drink when another image zipped in front of her eyes.

A large, massive being came out of the ground. Fire surrounded it as the demon rose. Asta watched with a smile on her face. In one of her hands was the dead body of the ten year old girl. The other hand held a bloody dagger.

Asta stumbled slightly and she grabbed the wall beside her to steady herself. The can fell from her hands and hit the floor, spilling soda everywhere.

ASTA: Oh god…

Asta stood in the middle of a field with many dead bodies with hordes of demons behind her. The face of the same demon loomed large.

DEMON: We’ll rule together, Asta. Just accept your destiny.

ASTA: No…

She fell to her hands and knees, gasping.

ASTA: Please, don’t do this to me. Please…

Somewhere, she heard a door being slammed shut. A moment later, the sound of footsteps.

VOICE: Asta!

Asta looked up and saw Xander crouching next to her with a worried expression on his face.

XANDER: Are you alright? What happened?

ASTA: The visions…it’s getting worse.

XANDER: Ok, just hang in there. We got a spell that might help you. Tabitha! Get the spell ready.

Xander took her hand and helped her up to her feet.

XANDER: Does it hurt?

ASTA: No. Just…it’s too much. The death…too much death…

XANDER: It’s going to be ok. Pike, Andrew, help Tabitha with the spell. We need to get this done as soon as possible.

TABITHA: Guys, help me clear the furniture. I need a lot of space for this to work.

As Andrew and Pike cleared away the furniture, Xander slipped a strong arm around Asta’s waist and made her lean against him.

XANDER: (murmured) Everything is going to be fine.

Five minutes later, the couch and coffee tables were pushed far against the walls of the living room. Tabitha started taking out the contents from the brown paper bag that she had with her and placed them on the floor. She picked up a plastic bag filled with a rust coloured powder and tore it open. She poured the fine powder into her right hand and made a large circle with it. She looked over at Xander and Asta once she was done.

TABITHA: Bring her into the circle. Pike, Andrew, grab a white candle.

Xander slowly guided Asta into the circle. He moved away from the slayer as Tabitha handed her a long, black candle.

TABITHA: Hold this with both hands. Xander, take a white candle for yourself.

Xander did what he was told. Tabitha picked up the gold rope from the ground and used it to bind Asta’s hands together.

ASTA: This will work right?

TABITHA: It should.

ASTA: What if it doesn’t?

Tabitha looked at her but didn’t respond. She turned away and picked up a thin book from the floor.

TABITHA: Guys, stand around the circle but behind it. Whatever happens, don’t ever enter the circle. Only Asta has to be in it.

Tabitha and the men took their positions around the circle. Tabitha stood in front of Asta while Xander and Pike stood on Asta’s right and left respectively. Andrew completed the circle by standing behind his slayer.

TABITHA: Hold your candles up high and hold them with both hands.

They did what Tabitha instructed them to do.

TABITHA: Are we ready?

They nodded. Tabitha opened the book to the page she wanted.

TABITHA: Alright. Repeat the first line after me. The second time, Xander say the words ‘see no evil’, Andrew say the words, ‘hear no evil’ and Pike, ‘speak no evil’. We’ll do it three times then I’ll take it from there. All clear?

PIKE: Yup.

XANDER: Let’s do this.

TABITHA: See no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil.

XANDER/ANDREW/PIKE: See no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil.

TABITHA: As we say these words.

XANDER: See no evil.

ANDREW: Hear no evil.

PIKE: Speak no evil.

TABITHA: Cleanse this being.

XANDER: See no evil.

ANDREW: Hear no evil.

PIKE: Speak no evil.

TABITHA: Cleanse this being.

XANDER: See no evil.

Xander’s candle lit up by itself.

ANDREW: Hear no evil.

The same thing happened with Andrew’s candle.

PIKE: Speak no evil.

Pike’s candle also burst into flames.

Tabitha dropped the book to the floor and stepped into the circle. She slowly approached Asta. She wrapped both her hands around Asta’s.

TABITHA: See, hear, speak. Touch this being’s sense of sight, sound and speech. Cover her whole and banish all evil.

Silence.

Asta looked up at Tabitha fearfully.

ASTA: Did it work?

Without warning, the candle Asta was holding sparked to life just as the house plunged into darkness. The light from the candle flickered across Asta’s face.

ASTA: It didn’t work, did it?

Tabitha just smiled. She raised up a closed fist above the slayer’s head. She opened up her fingers and rust coloured dust rained down on Asta’s head. Then Tabitha started chanting.

TABITHA: See, hear, speak. See, hear, speak. See, hear, speak…

Without warning, Asta’s head snapped back and she screamed.

TABITHA: What the hell?

Asta stopped screaming as suddenly as she started.

TABITHA: Asta –

Then Asta erupted into a slew of words that didn’t make any sense to the rest of them.

ANDREW: Guess this is the part where she speaks evil.

~MONASTERY~

Ahriman sat on the Buddha statue and watched Astwihad sit cross-legged in the middle of the monastery hall. He had his eyes closed and his forehead was scrunched up in concentration.

AHRIMAN: Astwihad, I'm getting impatient.

ASTWIHAD: Hang on. I’m almost there.

AHRIMAN: Make sure she isn't able to detect us.

ASTWIHAD: Don’t worry. I’ll cover my tracks. Just give me a minute to assess the situation.

Ahriman gave him that minute. Once the minute was up, Ahriman spoke up again.

AHRIMAN: So?

ASTWIHAD: Interesting…

Ahriman shifted in his seat impatiently.

AHRIMAN: What is it?

ASTWIHAD: She’s under powerful magick. There’s a strong Wiccan on her side.

He fell silent as he concentrated harder.

ASTWIHAD: I’m trying my best to ward it off and work my own magick but…

AHRIMAN: Yes?

ASTWIHAD: But…something is stopping me….and it’s not the Wiccan.

AHRIMAN: What is it then?

ASTWIHAD: I’m not sure. But I’ve come across the spell before so I know what to do to mess it up.

AHRIMAN: Good. Just make it quick.

ASTWIHAD: Just be quiet for a second and let me concentrate and I can have this done quick.

Ahriman growled.

ASTWIHAD: Sorry. I’m just under a lot of pressure here. I didn’t expect her friends to come up with a spell.

AHRIMAN: Just make sure she’s still in our grasp.

ASTWIHAD: Don’t worry. The latest onslaught of visions I sent sealed her in my grasp. Now, if you excuse me, I have a witch to take care of.

~HOUSE~

PIKE: What’s going on, Tabby? Is she supposed to be talking like that?

Tabitha backed away from Asta but didn’t venture outside of the circle.

TABITHA: I don’t know what’s wrong.

XANDER: Well, don’t just stand there. Do something!

TABITHA: Like what? I’m not exactly sure about this spell. It’s all new to me.

ANDREW: So that’s nothing you can do? Can you at least stop the spell?

TABITHA: It’s too risky for me to do that. I might mess something up and make things worse.

ANDREW: Do you even understand what she’s saying?

XANDER: Screw it, I’m coming in!

TABITHA: Xander no!

But Tabitha’s warning came too late. Xander dropped his candle to the ground and stepped over the dust. Before his foot could land inside the circle, an invisible but powerful force threw Xander across the living room.

ANDREW: Xander!

He dropped his own candle and rushed to Xander’s side. At that moment, Asta stopped speaking and fell to her knees.

TABITHA: Damn it people! You can’t drop your candles either.

PIKE: Tabby?

TABITHA: What?

PIKE: What’s that noise?

TABITHA: What noise?

As if on cue, a loud growl was heard behind Tabitha. She turned around and found herself staring face to face with a wolf-like monster.

PIKE: That noise.

~MONASTERY~

ASTWIHAD: There. All done.

AHRIMAN: What did you do?

Astwihad got to his feet and dusted off his pants.

ASTWIHAD: I interfered with their spell. The spell works in a way that when a dark force is within the perimeter, the spell will produce something unpleasant. So I created a dark mystical cloud to go pass their house. Once the spell detected the dark cloud…well, let’s just say the rest is history.

He beamed at Ahriman as he walked towards the railing that was in front of the Buddha statue. His leather jacket hung across the railing. He picked it up and slipped it on.

ASTWIHAD: You should be proud with what I’ve done.

AHRIMAN: You’ll get them killed.

ASTWIHAD: Don’t worry, they won’t die. After all, they have a slayer with them. So they should be fine.

AHRIMAN: Good. I won’t be happy if Asta gets killed. We are not here to kill her.

ASTWIHAD: Don’t worry, big guy. I have everything under control.

AHRIMAN: What do you have planned after this?

ASTWIHAD: Ashley needs to regain Asta’s trust and that’s what I have to do at the moment. After that, who knows?

He buttoned up his jacket and clapped his hands together.

ASHLEY: Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to find a nice gift for Asta. (pause) Should I get flowers or chocolate?

~HOUSE~

Asta looked up, panting and saw Tabitha struggling to fend off a huge wolf. The monster was snarling and snapping at Tabitha while the witch held onto its paws to prevent it from shredding her into bits. Pike ran passed Asta and leapt at the wolf.

PIKE: Get me a weapon!

Tabitha looked around the living room and spotted a lamp on top of the coffee table. She picked it up, ran to the monster with it and smashed it onto the creature’s head. The creature didn’t seem fazed by the impact. With a roar, the wolf-like beast threw Pike of itself. Pike landed just beside Asta.

Asta got to her feet and looked around the room for a weapon she could use. Beside the couch and the coffee tables, there was nothing suitable.

ASTA: Screw it!

She rushed the beast and tackled it to the ground. Once it was on the floor, Asta straddled it and grabbed its snout. Grabbing the upper jaw with one hand and the lower jaw with the other, she started stretching it open. The monster struggled violently beneath Asta but the slayer held on tight. The noise of muscle ripping was heard and Asta applied more force in tearing the mouth open.

ASTA: I would like to have some peace and quiet after a freaky day but no! You have to show up.

With a final shudder, the beast grew still. Asta ripped its mouth completely before standing up.

ASTA: Story of my life.

She turned to Andrew who was helping Xander to his feet. Pike was looking at her with his hands on his hips. He was panting slightly.

ASTA: You guys alright?

PIKE: We’ll live.

XANDER: Are you alright?

Asta didn’t respond immediately. She looked down at the wolf monster at her feet.

ASTA: I’ve been better.

ANDREW: Where did it come from?

TABITHA: This must be the something unpleasant that Slick warned us about.

ANDREW: What went wrong?

Pike scowled at Xander.

PIKE: Must be genius over there who wanted to cross the circle.

XANDER: Hey!

TABITHA: No. Something went wrong before that.

ASTA: (softly) It was when I started speaking.

TABITHA: You remember what happened?

ASTA: (nodded) Yeah. It was like I was watching from afar – like I was watching some movie. I could see everything that was going on but I couldn’t control it.

TABITHA: What happened before you started speaking?

ASTA: I saw those visions again, playing in my head over and over. Then all of a sudden I started speaking in this language.

PIKE: (to Tabitha) Did you sense anything usual when you were doing the spell?

TABITHA: Not really. I felt some repulsion, like something was working against me but it went away so quickly that I didn’t think twice about it. I sensed the area before I did the spell and I didn’t pick up anything threatening in the area. Whatever repulsion that came, came while I was doing the spell.

ANDREW: Someone knew what we were doing.

XANDER: Maybe. But who else besides Slick knew what we were up to?

Asta looked at Xander, a thoughtful expression on her face. Xander caught her gaze.

XANDER: Did you understand what you said, Asta?

Asta looked at Xander, fear evident in her eyes.

ASTA: I did.

ANDREW: What were you saying?

Asta shifted her gaze away from Xander, not wanting to look at him anymore.

ASTA: I kept repeating the same thing.

ANDREW: And that same thing was…?

ASTA: “The hellmouth will open and I will rise”.

ANDREW: Ok. That does not sound good.

ASTA: It doesn’t make sense.

PIKE: Maybe not at the moment. There’s still a lot about you and your dreams that we don’t know about. This is just another piece to a really big and complicating puzzle.

XANDER: Guess we have to put in that call to Slick and ask him for his help. Right now, it looks like we need all the help we can get.

ANDREW: I can call England and ask Giles and Buffy to help us in this as well. I’ll give them an update on what has been happening.

XANDER: (nodded) Good plan.

TABITHA: What do we do in the meantime?

Asta looked at Pike, a determined expression on her face.

ASTA: Show me where the hellmouth is.

CUT TO BLACK

END CREDITS

Written by
Irene Issac

Story Editor
Rebecca Schwarz

Special Thanks To
Everyone and anyone who helped in making this episode a success

ASTA Episode 1.05 "See, Hear, Speak"

Thu, 02 Nov 2006 13:55:33 GMT

A new player comes into the game. Is he friend or foe? Or both? The gang gets a spell that might help Asta get rid of her demonic visions and dreams. Will it work or makes things worse? Oh yeah. Was it mentioned that the season's BigBad will make an appearance? Well, he will.

TEASER

Asta found herself standing in the middle of a large field but she had no idea how she got there. There was no one in sight and there wasn’t a single sound to be heard. The place was dark and the only light source was from the full moon above her head. Asta turned around and took in her surroundings.

VOICE: Hello, Asta. Welcome home.

It has been a while since Asta last heard this voice but she recognized it almost immediately.

ASTA: It’s you. Who are you and why are you doing this to me? Why can’t you leave me alone?

VOICE: But you are home. Don’t you recognize the place you belong?

ASTA: In Hades Valley?

VOICE: No…with me.

ASTA: Who are you? How do you know me?

VOICE: I’ll be seeing you very, very soon, Asta. You are finally home and so am I.

Suddenly, the whole field was flooded with light and Asta had to shield her eyes with her hand.

ASTA: What’s going on?

VOICE: I’ll be seeing you Asta…

Something hit her squarely in the chest and she felt herself being flung backwards. She landed on the ground hard and she stayed down. She couldn’t move to pick herself up. So she lay on the damp grass, gazing up at the dark sky above. Then she saw the huge pillar of fire hurtling down towards her.

Asta watch the pillar of fire come roaring towards her. But she didn’t scream or try to struggle against her invisible restraints. She just watched. As soon as the pillar of fire was inches away from her face, everything went black. The fire disappeared and the strong light that lit up the field vanished, leaving only darkness behind.

Asta tried to move and realized that she could. She got to her feet and looked around. Then a beam of light shone in her face and her hands flew to her eyes to shield them from the light. Squinting, she made out a blurry object in the distant. Little by little the object began to take shape and finally it took shape of a tall man. He was striding towards her. The light dimmed suddenly and Asta put her hand down. The man stopped just a few feet away from her.

The man was dressed in black – black suit, black shirt and black tie. He’s dark hair was combed back and his dark eyes twinkled. He was smiling and looked glad to see her. But with the light in her eyes, she was still unable to see his face.

He lifted his hands as if to hug Asta but she made no attempt to move.

MAN: Told you I’ll be seeing you. Now, it’s time to face your destiny and rule the earth with me.

MAN: Your friends are only just the beginning. After them, it’s the people of Hades Valley. And after that, it’s the world.

The man turned to face Asta, one hand outstretched towards her. Her eyes were glued to the bodies that hung from the tree. Her eyes started to tear up.

MAN: All this can happen if you accept your destiny – accept who you really are.

Asta’s eyes were glued to the bodies that hung from the tree.

ASTA: I didn’t do that. I didn’t kill them.

MAN: But you did. You’ll do this and more, Asta. Just accept.

Without thinking, Asta took his hand. She screamed.

Asta woke up with a jerk and found herself in the comfort of the guest room that she was using.

ASTA: Whoa.

CUT TO BLACK

OPENING CREDITS ROLL

THEME SONG “Club Foot” by Kasabian

Starring:
Jewel Staite as Asta Dawson
Nicholas Brendon as Xander Harris
Tom Lenk as Andrew Wells
Cillian Murphy as Oliver Pike
Ashley Scott as Tabitha Pike

Guest Starring:
Tyron Leitso as David Boone
Dean Cain as Ashley/Astwihad
Keegan Kang as Slick

Created by Irene Issac with Beck Schwarz

Based on the hit television show “Buffy the Vampire Slayer”

END OF CREDITS

ACT 1

~KITCHEN~

TABITHA: No!

ANDREW: Why no?

TABITHA: Because I said no. Isn’t that a good enough reason?

ANDREW: (scoffed) No.

TABITHA: (smirked) Why no?

ANDREW: (scowled) Oh you’re smart. Real smart.

Tabitha fluttered her eyelashes at the young Watcher.

TABITHA: I am female after all.

ANDREW: Well, this just sucks.

TABITHA: Look, Andy, you should be asking Oliver this and not me.

ANDREW: But he told me to ask you.

TABITHA: And I said no. So shut up and stop bugging me.

Xander breezed into the kitchen. He plucked a bagel from a plate that was on the dining table.

XANDER: Morning everyone.

He went to the coffee pot that was on the counter and poured himself a mug of steaming hot coffee. Tabitha joined him at the counter, a scowl on her face.

TABITHA: Xander, could you tell your friend of yours to stop following me around like a wounded puppy?

XANDER: What does he want this time?

ANDREW: The Chronicles of Nazeem.

XANDER: Chronicles of Narnia?

ANDREW: Nazeem! Pike has it and he doesn’t want me to borrow it. Not even for a little while.

XANDER: Why do you want it? Does it contain any important information that we need? Like a solution to the visions Asta has been getting?

Andrew looked embarrassed.

ANDREW: No, not really. It’s just a good read.

TABITHA: How would you know? You told me that you haven’t read it yet.

ANDREW: Well…I kinda took a peek when Pike wasn’t around.

TABITHA: Oh boy. You better make sure he doesn’t find out or he’ll have your head. He hates people touching his books.

Xander started to choke on his bagel.

TABITHA: I said books, Xander!

Andrew smiled mysteriously at Tabitha.

ANDREW: Don’t worry. I made sure he won’t know that I touched the book.

PIKE: (O.S) ANDREW!

ANDREW: That’s not good.

XANDER: You are one dead man.

A second later, Pike came stomping into the kitchen. His face was red and his fists were clutched into a tight ball. Andrew quickly ran and hid behind Xander.

XANDER: Hey!

PIKE: You! You touched my book when I clearly told you not to.

ANDREW: I didn’t.

PIKE: You did! There were muffin crumbs all over my book and you were the only one eating a chocolate muffin that day.

ANDREW: Oh. Well…

PIKE: You are so dead!

Pike started to advance towards Andrew. The young watcher grabbed Xander and positioned him between himself and the enraged Pike.

XANDER: Hey! I so do know want to get in the middle of this. Literally as well.

PIKE: Get out of the way, Xander.

XANDER: Erm…hello? Do I look I have the choice in this? Andrew has his death grip on me.

Xander glanced over his shoulder and shot Andrew a glare.

XANDER: If I bruise, I’m going provide weapons for Pike to use on you.

ANDREW: I thought you were my friend?

TABITHA: Alright, let’s calm down. I’m sure Andrew won’t try to read your books again. Right Andrew?

ANDREW: Yes, I promise! Please don’t kill me!

TABITHA: (to Pike) See?

PIKE: But if he touches the books again…

XANDER: You’ll rip his fingers out. Gotcha.

Pike looked past Xander and pointed a threatening finger at Andrew.

PIKE: I mean it Watcher.

Andrew whimpered as he ducked his head.

XANDER: So! Now that that is all settled, how about we eat some breakfast without tearing into each other?

TABITHA: You guys go ahead and do that. I’m off to work. Bye guys.

She walked over to Pike and kissed him on the cheek.

TABITHA: Be good, little brother.

With a small wave and grabbing her tan leather jacket on the chair on her way out, Tabitha left the kitchen.

Xander pried Andrew’s fingers off his shoulders and moved towards the dining table. He sat down and helped himself to another bagel.

XANDER: So what’s the plan for today? Anything interesting lined up?

Andrew sat down beside Xander, casting a wary eye at Pike who was making himself a cup of coffee.

ANDREW: I have lots planned. I’ll be taking Asta through her training with a quarter staff. Then there will be a test on slayer history.

XANDER: You are going to give her a test.

ANDREW: Yes. It’s something all new slayers have to do. It’s part of the curriculum.

XANDER: Ok. So when are we going to do research on Asta’s problem? That’s why we are here in the first place, aren’t we? It’s been 2 weeks and we haven’t started on anything. We need to get something done before things get worse.

Pike sat down across from Andrew with his coffee, frowning slightly.

PIKE: How are things anyway? I’ve never heard anything from Asta about these demonic visions. Maybe it has stopped.

ANDREW: Maybe it’s gone completely.

Xander glared at the two men in front of him.

XANDER: (angrily) Maybe you guys are not paying enough attention to her. For all you know, she could be bombarded with visions and she’s not telling us about it because we are too busy with something else.

Pike raised his eyebrows at Xander.

PIKE: Maybe I think I’m not the only one who should calm down?

XANDER: (sighed) You’re right. I’m sorry. I just think we should get something done. I’m worried about her.

PIKE: What do you suggest?

XANDER: Research, research and more research.

PIKE: That’s it?

XANDER: Did I mention research?

PIKE: Ok…where do we start?

XANDER: You tell me, Pike. You’re the demon expert around here.

Pike crossed his arms across his chest and leaned back in his seat.

PIKE: I could help but I don’t even know what her condition is. What is she suffering from?

Xander placed his palms felt on the table and leaned forward, narrowing his eyes at Pike.

XANDER: She does not have a condition and she isn’t suffering from anything. She is just getting visions of a demon and dead bodies and hearing voices.

PIKE: Premonitions?

XANDER: Maybe…I don’t really know. That’s why we need to do research.

PIKE: How about we talk to her? Get the full details on what she’s seeing and hearing. It might help us narrow things done. Not by much but it’s a start.

Xander nodded as he stood up.

XANDER: Alright. I’ll go talk to her. She must be up by now.

Andrew shot up from his seat and grabbed Xander’s shoulder.

ANDREW: I’ll do it.

XANDER: But –

ANDREW: I’m her Watcher.

XANDER: I –

Andrew’s gripped tightened on his shoulder and Xander’s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

ANDREW: Do you want me to get you deported?

XANDER: Just…be nice.

ANDREW: Aren’t I always?

~ASTA’S ROOM~

Andrew burst into his slayer’s room without knocking. He found her still in her bed, staring up at the ceiling.

ANDREW: (sternly) Slayer? We need to talk. Now.

Asta’s gaze flickered to Andrew for a brief moment before returning back to the spot in the ceiling.

ASTA: Can’t this wait?

ANDREW: No. And I’m your Watcher so you have to listen to me. When I say we need to talk now, it means we need to talk now.

Asta sighed and closed her eyes briefly.

ASTA: Fine. What do you want to talk about?

Asta pushed herself up into a sitting position as Andrew went round the bed and to the window. She propped herself against the headboard and watched Andrew.

ASTA: So? What is it that you want to talk to me about that can’t wait until after I’m out of bed and have brushed my teeth?

Andrew turned and looked at her in all seriousness. He looked scary.

ANDREW: Your dreams.

ASTA: What…what about my dreams?

ANDREW: Do you still have them? Xander’s going on and on about us not caring about you so that’s what I’m doing.

ASTA: You’re caring about me?

ANDREW: I’m helping you. We need to start research so tell us everything about the dreams you’re having and we’ll get right on it.

ASTA: There isn’t much to say. They are just dreams. I see people dying, demons, me.

ANDREW: That’s all?

Asta looked away and dropped her eyes to her fingers. She was playing with a loose thread from her blanket.

ASTA: Pretty much.

ANDREW: Do you know how the demon looked like? Maybe that can help us in our research.

ASTA: No. I couldn’t see its face. It is always too dark.

Andrew sighed as he ran his hand through his longish hair.

ANDREW: Alright. I’ll see what I can do.

Andrew turned on his heels and headed towards the door of the bedroom.

ASTA: (softly) There was a man.

Andrew stopped. His hand was on the doorknob, ready to turn it. He looked over at his slayer.

ANDREW: A man?

ASTA: Yeah. I couldn’t really make out his face but I could tell he was human and a man. He was dressed in black.

She stared straight ahead as she spoke, as if the dream was playing out in front of her. Andrew took a step forward, nodding slightly, urging her to continue.

ANDREW: And?

ASTA: And he kept telling me things like I belonged to him, belonged to Hades Valley. And then he said he’ll be seeing me very soon.

ANDREW: How soon?

ASTA: (shrugged) I don’t know. He was being all cryptic.

She looked at him.

ASTA: Don’t you hate it when people talk in codes?

ANDREW: Actually –

ASTA: I mean, you don’t know whether they really mean it or not. The way they screw around with your brain, mess it up until you go nuts…are they being serious? Or are they just playing one really mean prank – it’s not right.

ANDREW: Asta…

ASTA: And you know what’s worst? When they show my friends and use them to mess with my mind. Talking in codes is bad enough but using my friends?

Asta shook her head. She stared down at her hands, tears slowly streaming down her face.

ANDREW: Asta, I don’t understand. Were we in your dream?

ASTA: You, Xander, Pike, Tabitha. You were all there.

Andrew looked scared as he watched Asta. He didn’t like where this was going.

ANDREW: What…what were we doing?

ASTA: Nothing…

Andrew let out a breath that he didn’t know he was holding.

ANDREW: (muttered) Thank goodness.

ASTA: You guys were dead.

Andrew gaped at Asta.

ANDREW: What…what do you mean by ‘dead’ exactly?

Asta scoffed as she looked up at him.

ASTA: Andrew, don’t you know what the meaning of ‘dead’ is?

ANDREW: I do. I just want to…So you saw us – your dear friends, dead. What else?

ASTA: That was it. What do you think it means?

ANDREW: Besides us being dead, I’m not really sure.

He rubbed the back of his neck and took in a shuddering breath.

ANDREW: I’ll let the others know and see what they say.

ASTA: Ok.

ANDREW: Don’t worry. We’ll get to the bottom of this. It’s going to get better.

He flashed her a smile but Asta didn’t feel any less distressed.

ASTA: No, it’s not. It’s going to get worse and everyone I know will die. And I’m responsible for it.

ANDREW: Oh. Erm…I’m sure things won’t turn out that way. You’re a slayer – you have all the power in the world to stop this from happening. And as youratcher, I’ll help you in every way possible. Just like how Obi Wan helped Luke. Or Sam helping Frodo or Trinity helping Neo.

ASTA: Trinity was Neo’s girlfriend. I don’t want to be your girlfriend.

ANDREW: Ok, Morpheus helping Neo then.

Asta looked at Andrew and narrowed her eyes.

ASTA: Is this suppose to make me feel better? Cause it’s not working.

ANDREW: Sorry…

ASTA: Listen, Andrew. I know you’re trying to help but I’d really like to be alone.

ANDREW: Oh sure. I’ll leave then. Maybe after you’re done with breakfast, we’ll do some training. Then we’ll go out for patrol.

ASTA: No, Andrew, you don’t understand. I’d like to be alone for the whole day. After that dream, I don’t think you – any of you guys – should be near me right now. I don’t know whether these dreams will come true but I don’t want to take that risk.

Asta’s eyes began to tear again as she continued. She looked down at her hands.

ASTA: I don’t know what I would do if anything happens to you guys.

ANDREW: I don’t know whether it would be a good idea. What if something happens to you?

ASTA: It’s just for today. And I’ll be fine.

She looked at Andrew again and for the first time since he came into the room, she gave him a smile.

ASTA: You taught me well.

ANDREW: Ok. But it’s only for today.

ASTA: Yeah. Thanks.

ANDREW: You’re welcome. So…I’ll…go. If there’s anything you need…

ASTA: I’ll yell.

~KITCHEN~

XANDER: Stop yelling, Andrew!

ANDREW: But I’m worried!

Xander rolled his eyes.

XANDER: Oh, so, now you’re worried.

ANDREW: Well, yes! Her dreams are getting worse. What do we do if they come true?

XANDER: They won’t. They are just dreams.

Andrew placed his hands on his hips and scowled

ANDREW: You didn’t learn anything by living in Sunnydale, did you?

XANDER: I’m sure things will be fine. We’ll leave her alone for now and in the meantime, we’ll do some research.

PIKE: I know a place that we can go that might help us.

XANDER: Great thanks. (to Andrew

ACT 2

~MONASTERY~

The being was big, at least twice the size that he was. It was dressed in some sort of metallic black robe. It was long and flowing, like it was wearing a dress. Its torso was covered with a breastplate and around its neck hung two skulls of a mystical creature, a creature that had not been seen for centuries. He couldn’t see its face as it was wearing a helmet but he had heard that its face was hideous. The helmet covered every inch of its face except for its eyes that glowed red.

Ahriman was truly breathtaking.

Ahriman was seated on a chair that was carved out from an old Buddha statue. It was looking at him, its gloved covered fingers drumming a random beat on the head of the statue.

AHRIMAN: I do not like this time.

Ahriman's voice was the only thing that resemble remotely to a human and that facinated him even more. He stepped forward, smoothing his hair back and adjusting his expensive black suit.

MAN: It has been awhile.

AHRIMAN: The people here are different, arrogant. Did you see the way they dress? It’s disgusting. And where are the demons?

MAN: Like I said, it’s been awhile. The demons now are being driven to hiding, driven underground. The humans rule now. Not them.

The red eyes of Ahriman dimmed.

AHRIMAN: I do not like this time, this century. Demons should be walking the earth. Humans should be screaming in pain as we run them to the ground.

The man pushed his hands into the pocket of his black slacks and smiled.

MAN: Don’t worry, we’ll make things right. That’s why you’re here.

Ahriman nodded, its eyes brightening again.

AHRIMAN: Have you made plans?

The man beamed, his perfect row of white teeth gleaming in the dark.

MAN: Yes, I have. The plans will be put into motion tonight.

AHRIMAN: Ahh…good. Do not fail me, Astwihad. I have waited too long for this. I would be very angry if you didn’t please me.

MAN/ASTWIHAD: Don’t worry, Ahriman. I won’t fail you. I’ll do whatever it takes to make the Hellmouth, Hades Valley and the world yours again. You will be pleased.

Astwihad couldn’t see whether Ahriman smiled at him or not but he could hear the smile in its voice loud and clear.

AHRIMAN: Good. And remember, kill anyone that crosses our path. No mercy.

Astwihad bowed his head to show he understood.

ASTWIHAD: No mercy.

~ALLEY~
~night~

A thick, green fist came towards Asta’s face and she only had half a second to duck before the fist came into contact with her. She crouched down low, rolletween its legs and stood up behind the demon.

ASTA: I should be punning right about now, but fortunately for you, I haven’t exactly mastered that ability yet. So let me just do this instead.

While she was talking, the scaly demon took that time to turn around to face her. Snarling and baring long, yellow teeth, the demon lifted its hands to grab her. Asta yelled out a cry before ramming her first right through the demon’s chest. Her fist went through the slimy, scaly skin and the demon roared in response.

The insides of the demon were squishy and warm. Asta’s face contorted into an expression of disgust before yanking her fist out. Slimy green goo coated her hand.

ASTA: Eww! Gross.

The demon didn’t seem fazed that there was a gaping hole in the middle of its chest. It roared again and came at her. She grabbed the demon by its arm and flipped it over her head. The demon landed on its feet behind her.

Asta spun round and planted her boot into the chest of the demon. The demon doubled over, its scaly face scrunching up into an expression of pain. Asta wasted no time as she leapt into the air and kicked the demon just below its chin. She did a back flip before landing gracefully on the ground. The demon’s head snapped back and this time hit the asphalt hard. A loud crack told Asta that the force of her kick snapped the demon’s neck, killing it. She waited for a minute in fighting position – just in case the demon had more than two lives – before relaxing.

The sound of someone clapping was heard and Asta whirled around, her senses going back on high alert again. She dropped into the fighting stance that Andrew had taught her. A tall, good looking man stepped out of the shadows and into the alley. What little moonlight that poured into the alley lit him up and Asta could tell that he wasn’t a demon.

The man was dressed smartly in a beige turtle neck, dark jeans and boots. The look was topped off with an expensive leather jacket. His dark hair was slicked back and not a hair was out of place. There was an expression of awe on his chiseled face and he was still applauding.

Asta kept her eyes on him as he approached her. There was something really familiar about him.

MAN: That…was awesome.

ASTA: I try to do what I can. You’ve been here long?

MAN: Not very. I heard a scuffle while I was walking past and I came in to check it out. And I saw you fighting with him.

ASTA: And you stood back and watched?

MAN: You seemed to be handling him well enough so I didn’t want to get in your way. I mean, you could have mistaken me for his accomplice or something and beat the crap out of me as well. (pause) And you can put your fists down now. I’m not his accomplice…or dangerous.

Asta didn’t back down.

ASTA: Not until you can prove it to me.

MAN: Ok…what do you want me to do?

There was a pause as Asta thought about his question. Then she relaxed, dropping her hands to her side.

ASTA: I guess you’re harmless.

MAN: You guessed right.

ASTA: Do I know you? You seem familiar.

The man blinked and for a moment, Asta thought she saw fear flashing across his eyes. Before she could think anymore about it, it was gone.

MAN: No, I don’t think so.

He nodded towards the still demon.

MAN: A bit early for Halloween, isn’t it?

Asta glanced down at the demon and realized that the demon’s green, scabby face could be seen by the newcomer.

ASTA: Erm…well, I guess black ski masks are last year’s season.

MAN: Damn, just when I bought mine.

Asta looked at the man in surprise. The man noticed her looking at him and he raised his hands up as if to show he meant no harm.

MAN: I’m kidding.

ASTA: Right.

The man went towards the demon and bent down. Asta grabbed his arm and dragged him away.

ASTA: Hey! What are you doing?

MAN: I was just going to check his pulse. He looks dead.

ASTA: Why don’t we let the police do that?

MAN: Why?

ASTA: Well…his mask could burn your fingers? Look, it’s not our problem anymore. We’ll leave him for the cops. And I don’t think you want to leave your fingerprints on him.

MAN: You’re right. I don’t think I want to deal with the cops right now. But what about you? Are you alright? Did he hurt you?

ASTA: No, he didn’t. He tried but he didn’t.

MAN: Well, you must be shaken up over the whole thing. Why don’t I buy you a drink to calm your nerves?

ASTA: I don’t think so. It’s late and –

MAN: There’s a bar a block away so it won’t take long. And it just one drink.

ASTA: Thanks but no thanks. I’m flattered and all but I’m not interested.

MAN: Oh no. I’m not asking you out. It’s just that I’m new to Hades Valley and the only friends I have are at work so it’s nice to have friends outside of work. It’s not a date, just a drink.

ASTA: (smirked) I don’t know whether I should feel flattered or insulted.

MAN: Well, for what it’s worth, you looked totally hot beating the crap out of that guy.

Asta laughed, her face taking on a slight red tinge.

ASTA: Thanks.

MAN: So, what do you say? It’s just one drink. If I creep you out, you can take me to an alley and go all karate kid on me. Deal?

Asta stayed silent for a moment as she mulled over his proposal. She stared hard at him, hoping to catch some of the fear that she had seen earlier.

ASTA: Alright, deal.

The man’s smile brightened. He extended his hand for a handshake.

MAN: I’m Ashley by the way. Ashley Mainn.

She took his hand.

ASTA: Asta Dawson.

~BAR NONE~
~later~

The bar was packed with people. The music of Black Eyed Peas was thumping through the speakers around the bar and most of the younger patrons were on the dance floor, dancing.

With Ashley holding onto her elbow, Asta found herself being lead through the throng of people to a booth at the back of the bar. She slipped into the boothhile Ashley sat across from her. He smiled.

ASHLEY: I’m surprise we managed to get seats.

ASTA: Yeah.

A minute later, a young, tired looking waitress came up to their table. She had a tray and a rag with her. On the tray was a small basket of peanuts and a notebook. The waitress wiped down the table with the rag before setting down the basket in the middle of their table. Her blond hair was tied up in a loose bun and tendrils of hair were in her face. She brushed them aside and gave Asta and Ashley a weak smile.

WAITRESS: What can I get you folks?

ASHLEY: Two glasses of beer please.

ASTA: Er…coke is just fine for me.

ASHLEY: (chuckled) Right. Add in a coke.

WAITRESS: Ok, so that’s two glasses of beer and a glass of coke. Anything else?

ASHLEY: Yeah, a plate of onion rings. (to Asta) Would like anything to eat?

ASTA: No, I’m fine.

ASHLEY: (to waitress) That’s all. Thanks.

The waitress scribbled something on the notebook, tore it from the pad and slipped the paper under the basket of peanuts. She rushed off towards the bar. As soon as the waitress was gone, Asta picked up a handful of peanuts and started cracking them. Ashley laced his fingers together and leaned forwards.

ASHLEY: So tell me, how did you learn how to fight like that? Do you take classes?

ASTA: Well, I guess you can call it classes. There’s someone who teaches me.

ASHLEY: Wow. I must meet this someone. He really did a great job teaching you. You were really awesome.

Asta shrugged and popped a few peanuts into her mouth and chewed.

ASHLEY: I mean there wasn’t a look of fear on your face. You knew what you were doing and you didn’t panic. I admire you.

Asta laughed, shaking her head in amusement.

ASTA: It was just this one guy. It’s no big deal.

ASHLEY: Well, it is to me. You’ve got to teach me some of your moves.

ASTA: Why? You’re a guy, there’s a lesser chance that a guy like you would get mugged.

ASHLEY: Well, my motives are a bit more selfish.

ASTA: Oh yeah? Like what?

ASHLEY: Liketryingtoimpressagirl.

Asta almost choke on her peanut. Ashley’s sentence came out in one breath and when he was done, he ducked his head in mbarrassment.

ASTA: I’m sorry…what did you just say?

ASHLEY: Never mind…

ASTA: Did you just say that you wanted to impress a girl?

Asta burst out laughing, attracting attention from the tables around them. Ashley looked panicked as he tried to calm her down. When he couldn’t, he grabbed a handful of peanuts and threw them at her.

ASTA: Hey!

ASHLEY: Stop laughing like that and I’ll stop.

ASTA: Ok, ok. I’m sorry.

Asta shook out her long hair in order to get the peanuts out of her hair.

ASTA: Man, you’re such a dork. There are other ways to impress the girls you know?

ASHLEY: Well, I’ve tried and none of them seem to be working.

ASTA: You’ve got a lot to learn, Ashley.

Ashley chuckled.

ASHLEY: Maybe.

Just then, a very familiar man came up to their table with their drinks. He set down the drinks and the plate of onion rings in front of them as Asta looked at him intently.

ASTA: Hey! I know you!

The waiter looked up and blinked in surprise.

ASTA: You’re Tabitha’s boyfriend. David right?

A smile spread across David’s lips when recognition dawned upon him.

DAVID: That’s right. And you’re…sorry, but I never did get your name.

ASTA: Asta.

DAVID: Glad to properly meet you.

David’s gaze went to Ashley.

ASTA: And that’s Ashley.

ASHLEY: Hey.

The two men shook hands.

ASTA: So what are you doing here?

DAVID: I own this place. I’m usually in the back office but the past few days we have been a bit short handed so I had to play waiter. Which reminds me, if you see Pike, can you ask him whether he’s still interested in a job here? I could really use an extra pair of hands right now.

ASTA: Sure, I’ll ask him when I see him.

DAVID: Great, thanks!

He reached over and grabbed the bill of their table. He crushed the bill into a ball.

DAVID: The drinks are on the house. It’s my way of saying thank you for saving Tabitha.

ASTA: Aww, David. That was nothing.

DAVID: It was a lot. Is there anything else I can get you?

ASTA: No, we are fine, thanks.

ASHLEY: Thanks, man.

DAVID: Anytime. Enjoy.

He gave one last smile to the two of them before hurrying away to another table.

ASHLEY: So you save lives too.

ASTA: I just helped out.

ASHLEY: Well, whatever you did, you certainly made that man happy. He was positively glowing. So what can you not do?

ASTA: Lots of things but I don’t want to bore you with the details.

ASHLEY: Oh, come on. Tell me.

Asta took a sip of her coke and picked up an onion ring. She leaned back against her seat and nibbled thoughtfully on the hot ring.

ASTA: Let’s see…I can’t cook.

ASHLEY: You’re young, there’s still time for you to learn.

ASTA: I can only speak English and nothing else.

ASHLEY: I know Spanish, I’ll teach you.

ASTA: That’s it I guess.

ASHLEY: Really? So out of everything there is in the world, you don’t know two things? Wow. You are one talented girl.

ASTA: (shrugged) Well, those are the only ones that I can think of right now. I’m sure there are many others. I never really thought about it.

ASHLEY: Guess that’s something to think about.

He picked up his glass and took a swig.

ASTA: You know, you are one mysterious guy.

ASHLEY: Why do you say that?

ASTA: Well, you came out of nowhere, invite a strange girl for drinks and I talk to you like I’ve known you for ages. I’m not a very social person so this is a big thing for me.

Ashley cocked his head as he looked at her. His dark eyes boring into her blue ones.

ASHLEY: Why aren’t you a social person?

ASTA: I don’t know. I always thought I was different from everybody else.

ASHLEY: But you are.

ASTA: (laughed) Ok, now, you’re just taking that charm of yours a bit too far.

Ashley chuckled and he shook his head. He shifted in his seat and leaned a bit more forward.

ASHLEY: I’ve got to be honest with you, Asta. And I hope you don’t take it the wrong way.

Asta plucked another onion ring from the plate.

ASTA: Yeah? What about?

ASHLEY: That mugger? I know he’s not a mugger.

Asta’s hand froze in mid air, the onion ring ready to be put in her mouth.

ASTA: What do you mean?

ASHLEY: I mean, I know he’s not human.

Asta set her hand down, not sure how to respond.

ASTA: It was just a mask. Underneath? All human, I assure you.

ASHLEY: No, he wasn’t. Was it even a ‘he’ in the first place?

ASTA: Yes…

ASHLEY: I know he wasn’t a human.

ASTA: Ok…

ASHLEY: And I know what you are.